This is a modern-English version of The Red One, originally written by London, Jack. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


THE RED ONE

 

By
JACK LONDON

By JACK LONDON

Author of
“The Valley of the Moon,” “Jerry of the Islands,”
“Michael, Brother of Jerry,” etc., etc.

Author of
“The Valley of the Moon,” “Jerry of the Islands,”
“Michael, Brother of Jerry,” and more.

 

MILLS & BOON, LIMITED
49 RUPERT STREET
LONDON, W.1.

MILLS & BOON, LIMITED
49 RUPERT STREET
LONDON, W.1.

 

Published 1919

Published 1919

 

Copyright in the United States of America by Jack London.

Copyright in the United States by Jack London.

 

CONTENTS

 

PAGE

PAGE

The Red One

The Red One

The Hussy

The Hussy

Like Argus of the Ancient Times

Like Argus from Ancient Times

The Princess

The Princess

p. 11THE RED ONE

There it was!  The abrupt liberation of sound!  As he timed it with his watch, Bassett likened it to the trump of an archangel.  Walls of cities, he meditated, might well fall down before so vast and compelling a summons.  For the thousandth time vainly he tried to analyse the tone-quality of that enormous peal that dominated the land far into the strong-holds of the surrounding tribes.  The mountain gorge which was its source rang to the rising tide of it until it brimmed over and flooded earth and sky and air.  With the wantonness of a sick man’s fancy, he likened it to the mighty cry of some Titan of the Elder World vexed with misery or wrath.  Higher and higher it arose, challenging and demanding in such profounds of volume that it seemed intended for ears beyond the narrow confines of the solar system.  There was in it, too, the clamour of protest in that there were no ears to hear and comprehend its utterance.

There it was! The sudden release of sound! As he checked his watch, Bassett compared it to the trumpet of an archangel. He thought that the walls of cities could easily come crashing down before such a grand and powerful call. For the thousandth time, he unsuccessfully tried to analyze the tone of that enormous peal that filled the land, reaching deep into the strongholds of the surrounding tribes. The mountain gorge where it originated echoed with the rising tide until it overflowed, flooding earth, sky, and air. Like a sick person's fantasy, he imagined it as the mighty cry of some Titan from an ancient world, filled with misery or rage. It rose higher and higher, challenging and demanding with such profound volume that it felt meant for ears beyond the narrow bounds of our solar system. There was also a sense of protest in it, as if there were no ears to hear and understand its message.

—Such the sick man’s fancy.  Still he strove to analyse the sound.  Sonorous as thunder was it, mellow as a golden bell, thin and sweet as a thrummed taut cord of silver—no; it was none of these, nor a blend of these.  There were no words nor semblances in his vocabulary and experience with which to describe the totality of that sound.

—Such is the sick man’s imagination. Still, he tried to analyze the sound. It was as loud as thunder, rich like a golden bell, delicate and sweet like a tightly strummed silver string—no; it was none of these, nor a mix of them. He had no words or comparisons in his vocabulary and experience to capture the entirety of that sound.

Time passed.  Minutes merged into quarters of hours, and quarters of hours into half-hours, and still the sound persisted, ever changing from its initial vocal impulse yet never receiving fresh impulse—fading, dimming, dying as enormously as it had sprung into being.  It became a confusion of troubled mutterings and babblings and colossal whisperings.  Slowly it withdrew, sob by sob, into whatever great bosom had birthed it, until it whimpered deadly whispers of wrath and as equally seductive whispers of delight, striving still to be heard, to convey some cosmic secret, some understanding of infinite import and value.  It dwindled to a ghost of sound that had lost its menace and promise, and became a thing that pulsed on in the sick man’s consciousness for minutes after it had ceased.  When he could hear it no longer, Bassett glanced at his watch.  An hour had elapsed ere that archangel’s trump had subsided into tonal nothingness.

Time went by. Minutes blended into quarters of hours, and quarters of hours turned into half-hours, yet the sound continued, constantly evolving from its original vocal source but without a new impulse—fading, dimming, dying as dramatically as it had come to life. It became a jumble of confused mutterings, babblings, and enormous whispers. Gradually, it retreated, sob by sob, into whatever vast entity had created it, until it let out feeble whispers of anger and equally tempting whispers of joy, still trying to be heard, to share some cosmic secret, some understanding of immense significance and worth. It faded to a faint sound that had lost its threat and promise, lingering as a presence in the sick man’s mind for minutes after it stopped. When he could no longer hear it, Bassett checked his watch. An hour had passed before that archangel’s trumpet faded into silent nothingness.

Was this, then, his dark tower?—Bassett pondered, remembering his Browning and gazing at his skeleton-like and fever-wasted hands.  And the fancy made him smile—of Childe Roland bearing a slug-horn to his lips with an arm as feeble as his was.  Was it months, or years, he asked himself, since he first heard that mysterious call on the beach at Ringmanu?  To save himself he could not tell.  The long sickness had been most long.  In conscious count of time he knew of months, many of them; but he had no way of estimating the long intervals of delirium and stupor.  And how fared Captain Bateman of the blackbirder Nari? he wondered; and had Captain Bateman’s drunken mate died of delirium tremens yet?

Was this, then, his dark tower? Bassett thought, remembering his Browning and looking at his thin, skeletal hands that looked worn from fever. The idea made him smile—of Childe Roland lifting a slug-horn to his lips with an arm as weak as his. Had it been months or years since he first heard that mysterious call on the beach at Ringmanu? He couldn’t tell to save himself. The long illness had dragged on. He was aware of months, many of them, but he had no way of measuring the long stretches of delirium and stupor. And how was Captain Bateman of the blackbirder Nari? he wondered; and had Captain Bateman’s drunken mate died from delirium tremens yet?

From which vain speculations, Bassett turned idly to review all that had occurred since that day on the beach of Ringmanu when he first heard the sound and plunged into the jungle after it.  Sagawa had protested.  He could see him yet, his queer little monkeyish face eloquent with fear, his back burdened with specimen cases, in his hands Bassett’s butterfly net and naturalist’s shot-gun, as he quavered, in Bêche-de-mer English: “Me fella too much fright along bush.  Bad fella boy, too much stop’m along bush.”

From those pointless thoughts, Bassett drifted into recalling everything that had happened since that day on the Ringmanu beach when he first heard the sound and ran into the jungle after it. Sagawa had objected. He could still picture him, his odd little monkey-like face full of fear, with his back weighed down by specimen cases. In his hands were Bassett's butterfly net and naturalist’s shotgun as he nervously said in broken English: “I’m too scared in the bush. Bad place to be, too many dangers in the bush.”

Bassett smiled sadly at the recollection.  The little New Hanover boy had been frightened, but had proved faithful, following him without hesitancy into the bush in the quest after the source of the wonderful sound.  No fire-hollowed tree-trunk, that, throbbing war through the jungle depths, had been Bassett’s conclusion.  Erroneous had been his next conclusion, namely, that the source or cause could not be more distant than an hour’s walk, and that he would easily be back by mid-afternoon to be picked up by the Nari’s whale-boat.

Bassett smiled sadly at the memory. The little New Hanover boy had been scared but had stayed loyal, following him without hesitation into the woods to find the source of the amazing sound. It wasn't a fire-hollowed tree trunk, pulsating with war through the jungle depths, as Bassett had thought. His next assumption was also incorrect: he believed that the source couldn't be more than an hour's walk away and that he would easily be back by mid-afternoon to catch the Nari’s whale boat.

“That big fella noise no good, all the same devil-devil,” Sagawa had adjudged.  And Sagawa had been right.  Had he not had his head hacked off within the day?  Bassett shuddered.  Without doubt Sagawa had been eaten as well by the “bad fella boys too much” that stopped along the bush.  He could see him, as he had last seen him, stripped of the shot-gun and all the naturalist’s gear of his master, lying on the narrow trail where he had been decapitated barely the moment before.  Yes, within a minute the thing had happened.  Within a minute, looking back, Bassett had seen him trudging patiently along under his burdens.  Then Bassett’s own trouble had come upon him.  He looked at the cruelly healed stumps of the first and second fingers of his left hand, then rubbed them softly into the indentation in the back of his skull.  Quick as had been the flash of the long handled tomahawk, he had been quick enough to duck away his head and partially to deflect the stroke with his up-flung hand.  Two fingers and a hasty scalp-wound had been the price he paid for his life.  With one barrel of his ten-gauge shot-gun he had blown the life out of the bushman who had so nearly got him; with the other barrel he had peppered the bushmen bending over Sagawa, and had the pleasure of knowing that the major portion of the charge had gone into the one who leaped away with Sagawa’s head.  Everything had occurred in a flash.  Only himself, the slain bushman, and what remained of Sagawa, were in the narrow, wild-pig run of a path.  From the dark jungle on either side came no rustle of movement or sound of life.  And he had suffered distinct and dreadful shock.  For the first time in his life he had killed a human being, and he knew nausea as he contemplated the mess of his handiwork.

“That big guy noise isn’t good, just like the devil,” Sagawa had judged. And Sagawa had been right. Hadn’t he lost his head by the end of the day? Bassett shuddered. No doubt Sagawa had also been eaten by the “bad guys” who stopped in the bush. He could see him, just as he’d last seen him, stripped of the shotgun and all of the naturalist’s gear, lying on the narrow trail where he had been decapitated just moments before. Yes, it had all happened in less than a minute. Looking back, Bassett had seen him trudging along patiently with his burdens. Then his own trouble had come. He looked at the cruelly healed stumps of the first and second fingers of his left hand, then gently rubbed them against the indentation on the back of his skull. Quick as the flash of the long-handled tomahawk had been, he had managed to duck his head and partially deflect the blow with his upraised hand. Two fingers and a hasty scalp wound were the price he had paid for his life. With one barrel of his ten-gauge shotgun, he had blown the life out of the bushman who had come so close to him; with the other barrel, he had peppered the bushmen who were bending over Sagawa, and he felt satisfaction knowing that most of the shot had hit the one who had jumped away with Sagawa’s head. Everything had happened in a flash. Only he, the dead bushman, and what remained of Sagawa were in the narrow, wild pig path. From the dark jungle on either side, there was no rustle of movement or sound of life. And he felt a distinct and dreadful shock. For the first time in his life, he had killed a human being, and he was overwhelmed with nausea as he contemplated the mess of his actions.

Then had begun the chase.  He retreated up the pig-run before his hunters, who were between him and the beach.  How many there were, he could not guess.  There might have been one, or a hundred, for aught he saw of them.  That some of them took to the trees and travelled along through the jungle roof he was certain; but at the most he never glimpsed more than an occasional flitting of shadows.   No bow-strings twanged that he could hear; but every little while, whence discharged he knew not, tiny arrows whispered past him or struck tree-boles and fluttered to the ground beside him.  They were bone-tipped and feather shafted, and the feathers, torn from the breasts of humming-birds, iridesced like jewels.

Then the chase began. He ran up the pig run to escape his pursuers, who were between him and the beach. He couldn’t guess how many there were. There could have been one or a hundred, for all he could see. He was sure that some of them climbed into the trees and moved silently through the jungle canopy; but at most, he only caught the occasional glimpse of shadowy figures. He didn’t hear any bowstrings being pulled, but now and then, he felt tiny arrows whizzing past him or hitting trees and falling to the ground beside him. They had bone tips and feather shafts, and the feathers, plucked from the chests of hummingbirds, shimmered like jewels.

Once—and now, after the long lapse of time, he chuckled gleefully at the recollection—he had detected a shadow above him that came to instant rest as he turned his gaze upward.  He could make out nothing, but, deciding to chance it, had fired at it a heavy charge of number five shot.  Squalling like an infuriated cat, the shadow crashed down through tree-ferns and orchids and thudded upon the earth at his feet, and, still squalling its rage and pain, had sunk its human teeth into the ankle of his stout tramping boot.  He, on the other hand, was not idle, and with his free foot had done what reduced the squalling to silence.  So inured to savagery has Bassett since become, that he chuckled again with the glee of the recollection.

Once—and now, after so much time has passed, he laughed to himself at the memory—he noticed a shadow above him that froze in place as he looked up. He couldn’t see anything clearly, but deciding to take a risk, he shot at it with a heavy load of number five shot. Squawking like an angry cat, the shadow came crashing down through the tree ferns and orchids, landing heavily at his feet, and, still screeching in rage and pain, bit into the ankle of his sturdy hiking boot. He was not just standing by, though, and with his other foot, he did what quickly silenced the noise. Bassett has become so accustomed to brutality that he chuckled once more at the memory.

What a night had followed!  Small wonder that he had accumulated such a virulence and variety of fevers, he thought, as he recalled that sleepless night of torment, when the throb of his wounds was as nothing compared with the myriad stings of the mosquitoes.  There had been no escaping them, and he had not dared to light a fire.  They had literally pumped his body full of poison, so that, with the coming of day, eyes swollen almost shut, he had stumbled blindly on, not caring much when his head should be hacked off and his carcass started on the way of Sagawa’s to the cooking fire.  Twenty-four hours had made a wreck of him—of mind as well as body.  He had scarcely retained his wits at all, so maddened was he by the tremendous inoculation of poison he had received.  Several times he fired his shot-gun with effect into the shadows that dogged him.  Stinging day insects and gnats added to his torment, while his bloody wounds attracted hosts of loathsome flies that clung sluggishly to his flesh and had to be brushed off and crushed off.

What a night it had been! It's no wonder he had developed such severe fevers, he thought, as he remembered that sleepless night of agony, when the pain from his wounds felt minor compared to the countless bites of the mosquitoes. There was no escape from them, and he didn't dare light a fire. They had filled his body with poison, so that by dawn, with his eyes nearly swollen shut, he had stumbled aimlessly, not caring much about when his head would be chopped off and his body sent like Sagawa’s to the cooking fire. Twenty-four hours had completely broken him—both mentally and physically. He had barely kept his sanity, so driven mad was he by the massive amount of poison he had been exposed to. Several times, he fired his shotgun into the shadows that followed him. Stinging insects and gnats added to his suffering, while his bloody wounds attracted swarms of disgusting flies that sluggishly clung to his flesh and had to be brushed off and crushed.

Once, in that day, he heard again the wonderful sound, seemingly more distant, but rising imperiously above the nearer war-drums in the bush.  Right there was where he had made his mistake.  Thinking that he had passed beyond it and that, therefore, it was between him and the beach of Ringmanu, he had worked back toward it when in reality he was penetrating deeper and deeper into the mysterious heart of the unexplored island.  That night, crawling in among the twisted roots of a banyan tree, he had slept from exhaustion while the mosquitoes had had their will of him.

Once, that day, he heard the amazing sound again, seeming to be farther away but still rising powerfully above the closer war-drums in the bush. Right there was where he went wrong. Thinking he had moved past it and that it was therefore between him and the beach of Ringmanu, he had retraced his steps toward it when in reality he was going deeper and deeper into the mysterious heart of the unexplored island. That night, crawling in among the twisted roots of a banyan tree, he had slept from exhaustion while the mosquitoes feasted on him.

Followed days and nights that were vague as nightmares in his memory.  One clear vision he remembered was of suddenly finding himself in the midst of a bush village and watching the old men and children fleeing into the jungle.  All had fled but one.  From close at hand and above him, a whimpering as of some animal in pain and terror had startled him.  And looking up he had seen her—a girl, or young woman rather, suspended by one arm in the cooking sun.  Perhaps for days she had so hung.  Her swollen, protruding tongue spoke as much.  Still alive, she gazed at him with eyes of terror.  Past help, he decided, as he noted the swellings of her legs which advertised that the joints had been crushed and the great bones broken.  He resolved to shoot her, and there the vision terminated.  He could not remember whether he had or not, any more than could he remember how he chanced to be in that village, or how he succeeded in getting away from it.

Days and nights blurred in his memory like bad dreams. One clear image he recalled was suddenly finding himself in a small village and watching the old men and children run into the jungle. Everyone had escaped except for one. From nearby and above him, he heard a whimpering, like an animal in pain and fear, which startled him. Looking up, he saw her—a girl or maybe a young woman—hanging by one arm under the blazing sun. She might have been there for days. The swollen, protruding tongue confirmed it. Still alive, she stared at him with terrified eyes. He decided she was beyond help as he noticed the swellings on her legs, indicating that her joints had been crushed and her bones broken. He resolved to shoot her, and that’s where the vision ended. He couldn't recall if he did it or not, just as he couldn't remember how he ended up in that village or how he managed to escape from it.

Many pictures, unrelated, came and went in Bassett’s mind as he reviewed that period of his terrible wanderings.  He remembered invading another village of a dozen houses and driving all before him with his shot-gun save, for one old man, too feeble to flee, who spat at him and whined and snarled as he dug open a ground-oven and from amid the hot stones dragged forth a roasted pig that steamed its essence deliciously through its green-leaf wrappings.  It was at this place that a wantonness of savagery had seized upon him.  Having feasted, ready to depart with a hind-quarter of the pig in his hand, he deliberately fired the grass thatch of a house with his burning glass.

Many random images flashed through Bassett’s mind as he thought back on that time of his awful wanderings. He remembered invading another village of about a dozen houses and driving everyone away with his shotgun, except for one old man who was too weak to run. The man spat at him and complained as he dug open a ground oven and pulled out a roasted pig that was steaming deliciously in its green leaf wrapping. It was here that a wild streak of savagery took hold of him. After feasting and preparing to leave with a hind quarter of the pig in his hand, he deliberately set fire to the grass thatch of a house using his burning glass.

But seared deepest of all in Bassett’s brain, was the dank and noisome jungle.  It actually stank with evil, and it was always twilight.  Rarely did a shaft of sunlight penetrate its matted roof a hundred feet overhead.  And beneath that roof was an aerial ooze of vegetation, a monstrous, parasitic dripping of decadent life-forms that rooted in death and lived on death.  And through all this he drifted, ever pursued by the flitting shadows of the anthropophagi, themselves ghosts of evil that dared not face him in battle but that knew that, soon or late, they would feed on him.  Bassett remembered that at the time, in lucid moments, he had likened himself to a wounded bull pursued by plains’ coyotes too cowardly to battle with him for the meat of him, yet certain of the inevitable end of him when they would be full gorged.  As the bull’s horns and stamping hoofs kept off the coyotes, so his shot-gun kept off these Solomon Islanders, these twilight shades of bushmen of the island of Guadalcanal.

But burned deepest into Bassett’s mind was the damp and foul jungle. It smelled of pure evil, and it was always dusk. Rarely did a beam of sunlight break through the tangled canopy a hundred feet above. Beneath that canopy was a thick mass of vegetation, a grotesque, parasitic drooping of decaying life-forms that thrived on death and rooted in it. And through all of this, he wandered, constantly pursued by the fleeting shadows of the cannibals, themselves phantoms of malice that dared not confront him directly but knew that, sooner or later, they would feast on him. Bassett remembered that during clear moments, he had compared himself to a wounded bull chased by coyotes too timid to fight him for his flesh, yet certain of his inevitable demise when they were fully sated. Just as the bull’s horns and stomping hooves kept the coyotes at bay, so his shotgun kept off these Solomon Islanders, these twilight specters of the bushmen of Guadalcanal.

Came the day of the grass lands.  Abruptly, as if cloven by the sword of God in the hand of God, the jungle terminated.  The edge of it, perpendicular and as black as the infamy of it, was a hundred feet up and down.  And, beginning at the edge of it, grew the grass—sweet, soft, tender, pasture grass that would have delighted the eyes and beasts of any husbandman and that extended, on and on, for leagues and leagues of velvet verdure, to the backbone of the great island, the towering mountain range flung up by some ancient earth-cataclysm, serrated and gullied but not yet erased by the erosive tropic rains.  But the grass!  He had crawled into it a dozen yards, buried his face in it, smelled it, and broken down in a fit of involuntary weeping.

Came the day of the grasslands. Suddenly, as if divided by the sword of God himself, the jungle ended. The edge, steep and as dark as its notorious reputation, was a hundred feet high on both sides. And, starting at the edge, the grass began to grow—sweet, soft, tender pasture grass that would have pleased the eyes and animals of any farmer, stretching on and on for miles of lush greenery, to the spine of the great island, the towering mountain range formed by some ancient earth-shattering event, jagged and worn but not yet completely faded away by the heavy tropical rains. But the grass! He had crawled into it for about a dozen yards, buried his face in it, smelled it, and broken down in a fit of uncontrollable weeping.

And, while he wept, the wonderful sound had pealed forth—if by peal, he had often thought since, an adequate description could be given of the enunciation of so vast a sound melting sweet.  Sweet it was, as no sound ever heard.  Vast it was, of so mighty a resonance that it might have proceeded from some brazen-throated monster.  And yet it called to him across that leagues-wide savannah, and was like a benediction to his long-suffering, pain racked spirit.

And while he cried, the amazing sound rang out—if by rang out, he had often thought since, an appropriate description could capture the way such a huge sound melted sweetly. It was sweet, unlike any sound he had ever heard. It was vast, with such powerful resonance that it could have come from some enormous creature. Yet it reached him across that vast savannah and felt like a blessing to his long-suffering, pain-racked soul.

He remembered how he lay there in the grass, wet-cheeked but no longer sobbing, listening to the sound and wondering that he had been able to hear it on the beach of Ringmanu.  Some freak of air pressures and air currents, he reflected, had made it possible for the sound to carry so far.  Such conditions might not happen again in a thousand days or ten thousand days, but the one day it had happened had been the day he landed from the Nari for several hours’ collecting.  Especially had he been in quest of the famed jungle butterfly, a foot across from wing-tip to wing-tip, as velvet-dusky of lack of colour as was the gloom of the roof, of such lofty arboreal habits that it resorted only to the jungle roof and could be brought down only by a dose of shot.  It was for this purpose that Sagawa had carried the ten-gauge shot-gun.

He remembered how he lay there in the grass, tears on his cheeks but no longer crying, listening to the sound and wondering how he could hear it all the way from the beach at Ringmanu. Some strange combination of air pressure and currents, he thought, had allowed the sound to travel so far. Such conditions might not happen again for a thousand days or even ten thousand days, but the one day it did happen was the day he landed from the Nari for several hours of collecting. He had been especially searching for the famous jungle butterfly, which had a wingspan of a foot, as dark and colorless as the gloom of the canopy, and was so high in the trees that it could only be found in the jungle's upper levels, brought down only by a blast of shot. It was for this reason that Sagawa had brought the ten-gauge shotgun.

Two days and nights he had spent crawling across that belt of grass land.  He had suffered much, but pursuit had ceased at the jungle-edge.  And he would have died of thirst had not a heavy thunderstorm revived him on the second day.

Two days and nights he had spent crawling across that stretch of grassland. He had endured a lot, but the chase had stopped at the edge of the jungle. He would have died of thirst if a heavy thunderstorm hadn't brought him back to life on the second day.

And then had come Balatta.  In the first shade, where the savannah yielded to the dense mountain jungle, he had collapsed to die.  At first she had squealed with delight at sight of his helplessness, and was for beating his brain out with a stout forest branch.  Perhaps it was his very utter helplessness that had appealed to her, and perhaps it was her human curiosity that made her refrain.  At any rate, she had refrained, for he opened his eyes again under the impending blow, and saw her studying him intently.  What especially struck her about him were his blue eyes and white skin.  Coolly she had squatted on her hams, spat on his arm, and with her finger-tips scrubbed away the dirt of days and nights of muck and jungle that sullied the pristine whiteness of his skin.

And then Balatta had arrived. In the first shade, where the savannah gave way to the thick mountain jungle, he had collapsed, ready to die. At first, she had squealed with delight at the sight of his helplessness and considered bashing his brains out with a sturdy forest branch. Maybe it was his complete helplessness that drew her in, or perhaps her human curiosity that held her back. In any case, she held back, because he opened his eyes again just before the impending blow and saw her studying him closely. What caught her attention most were his blue eyes and pale skin. Calmly, she squatted on her heels, spat on his arm, and with her fingertips scrubbed away the dirt from days and nights spent in muck and jungle that stained the pristine whiteness of his skin.

And everything about her had struck him especially, although there was nothing conventional about her at all.  He laughed weakly at the recollection, for she had been as innocent of garb as Eve before the fig-leaf adventure.  Squat and lean at the same time, asymmetrically limbed, string-muscled as if with lengths of cordage, dirt-caked from infancy save for casual showers, she was as unbeautiful a prototype of woman as he, with a scientist’s eye, had ever gazed upon.  Her breasts advertised at the one time her maturity and youth; and, if by nothing else, her sex was advertised by the one article of finery with which she was adorned, namely a pig’s tail, thrust though a hole in her left ear-lobe.  So lately had the tail been severed, that its raw end still oozed blood that dried upon her shoulder like so much candle-droppings.  And her face!  A twisted and wizened complex of apish features, perforated by upturned, sky-open, Mongolian nostrils, by a mouth that sagged from a huge upper-lip and faded precipitately into a retreating chin, by peering querulous eyes that blinked as blink the eyes of denizens of monkey-cages.

And everything about her had really stood out to him, even though she was completely unconventional. He chuckled weakly at the memory because she was as innocent in her appearance as Eve before the fig-leaf incident. Short and lean at the same time, with uneven limbs and muscles like ropes, covered in dirt from childhood except for occasional showers, she was as unappealing a representation of a woman as he, with a scientist's eye, had ever seen. Her breasts displayed both her maturity and youth; and, if for no other reason, her gender was indicated by the one piece of jewelry she wore—a pig’s tail, poked through a hole in her left earlobe. The tail had been cut off recently, and the raw end still oozed blood that dried on her shoulder like melted candle wax. And her face! A twisted and wrinkled mix of apelike features, marked by upturned nostrils that opened to the sky, a mouth drooping from a large upper lip that quickly faded into a receding chin, and peering, complaining eyes that blinked like those of animals in a monkey cage.

Not even the water she brought him in a forest-leaf, and the ancient and half-putrid chunk of roast pig, could redeem in the slightest the grotesque hideousness of her.  When he had eaten weakly for a space, he closed his eyes in order not to see her, although again and again she poked them open to peer at the blue of them.  Then had come the sound.  Nearer, much nearer, he knew it to be; and he knew equally well, despite the weary way he had come, that it was still many hours distant.  The effect of it on her had been startling.  She cringed under it, with averted face, moaning and chattering with fear.  But after it had lived its full life of an hour, he closed his eyes and fell asleep with Balatta brushing the flies from him.

Not even the water she brought him in a leaf and the old, half-rotten piece of roast pig could do anything to improve her grotesque ugliness. After he had eaten a little, he closed his eyes to avoid seeing her, but she kept poking them open to look at the blue of them. Then he heard the sound. It was getting closer, much closer, and he knew it was still hours away despite how tired he felt from his journey. The effect it had on her was shocking. She shrank back from it, turning her face away while moaning and chattering in fear. But after it had continued for an hour, he closed his eyes and fell asleep, with Balatta brushing the flies away from him.

When he awoke it was night, and she was gone.  But he was aware of renewed strength, and, by then too thoroughly inoculated by the mosquito poison to suffer further inflammation, he closed his eyes and slept an unbroken stretch till sun-up.  A little later Balatta had returned, bringing with her a half-dozen women who, unbeautiful as they were, were patently not so unbeautiful as she.  She evidenced by her conduct that she considered him her find, her property, and the pride she took in showing him off would have been ludicrous had his situation not been so desperate.

When he woke up, it was night, and she was gone. But he felt a renewed strength, and, by then thoroughly exposed to the mosquito poison, he couldn't feel any more irritation. He closed his eyes and slept straight through until sunrise. A little later, Balatta came back, bringing with her half a dozen women who, while not attractive, were definitely more appealing than she was. She made it clear by her behavior that she saw him as her discovery, her possession, and the pride she took in showing him off would have been ridiculous if his situation hadn't been so dire.

Later, after what had been to him a terrible journey of miles, when he collapsed in front of the devil-devil house in the shadow of the breadfruit tree, she had shown very lively ideas on the matter of retaining possession of him.  Ngurn, whom Bassett was to know afterward as the devil-devil doctor, priest, or medicine man of the village, had wanted his head.  Others of the grinning and chattering monkey-men, all as stark of clothes and bestial of appearance as Balatta, had wanted his body for the roasting oven.  At that time he had not understood their language, if by language might be dignified the uncouth sounds they made to represent ideas.  But Bassett had thoroughly understood the matter of debate, especially when the men pressed and prodded and felt of the flesh of him as if he were so much commodity in a butcher’s stall.

Later, after what felt like a grueling journey of miles, when he collapsed in front of the devil-devil house under the shade of the breadfruit tree, she shared some very vivid thoughts on how to keep him. Ngurn, who Bassett would later know as the devil-devil doctor, priest, or medicine man of the village, wanted his head. Others among the grinning and chattering monkey-men, all as bare of clothing and beastly in appearance as Balatta, wanted his body for the roasting oven. At that time, he didn’t understand their language, if you could call the crude sounds they made to express ideas a language. But Bassett clearly grasped the issue at hand, especially when the men pushed and poked and examined his flesh as if he were just some item at a butcher’s stall.

Balatta had been losing the debate rapidly, when the accident happened.  One of the men, curiously examining Bassett’s shot-gun, managed to cock and pull a trigger.  The recoil of the butt into the pit of the man’s stomach had not been the most sanguinary result, for the charge of shot, at a distance of a yard, had blown the head of one of the debaters into nothingness.

Balatta had been losing the debate quickly when the accident happened. One of the guys, curiously checking out Bassett’s shotgun, accidentally cocked it and pulled the trigger. The butt of the gun recoiled into the man’s stomach, which wasn't the worst outcome; the shot fired at close range had completely blown the head off one of the debaters.

Even Balatta joined the others in flight, and, ere they returned, his senses already reeling from the oncoming fever-attack, Bassett had regained possession of the gun.  Whereupon, although his teeth chattered with the ague and his swimming eyes could scarcely see, he held on to his fading consciousness until he could intimidate the bushmen with the simple magics of compass, watch, burning glass, and matches.  At the last, with due emphasis, of solemnity and awfulness, he had killed a young pig with his shot-gun and promptly fainted.

Even Balatta joined the others in running away, and before they returned, with his senses already spinning from the fever that was coming on, Bassett had gotten control of the gun again. Despite his teeth chattering from chills and his blurry vision barely able to focus, he clung to his fading awareness long enough to scare the bushmen with the simple wonders of a compass, a watch, a magnifying glass, and matches. In the end, with the right amount of seriousness and gravity, he shot a young pig with his shotgun and then promptly fainted.

Bassett flexed his arm-muscles in quest of what possible strength might reside in such weakness, and dragged himself slowly and totteringly to his feet.  He was shockingly emaciated; yet, during the various convalescences of the many months of his long sickness, he had never regained quite the same degree of strength as this time.  What he feared was another relapse such as he had already frequently experienced.  Without drugs, without even quinine, he had managed so far to live through a combination of the most pernicious and most malignant of malarial and black-water fevers.  But could he continue to endure?  Such was his everlasting query.  For, like the genuine scientist he was, he would not be content to die until he had solved the secret of the sound.

Bassett flexed his arm muscles, trying to find any strength that might exist in his weakness, and slowly and unsteadily pulled himself to his feet. He looked shockingly thin; yet, during the long months of his illness, he had never regained quite as much strength as he had this time. What he feared was another relapse like the ones he had often faced before. Without any medication, not even quinine, he had somehow survived a mix of the worst types of malaria and black-water fever. But could he keep going? That was his constant question. For, like the true scientist he was, he wouldn’t accept death until he discovered the secret of the sound.

Supported by a staff, he staggered the few steps to the devil-devil house where death and Ngurn reigned in gloom.  Almost as infamously dark and evil-stinking as the jungle was the devil-devil house—in Bassett’s opinion.  Yet therein was usually to be found his favourite crony and gossip, Ngurn, always willing for a yarn or a discussion, the while he sat in the ashes of death and in a slow smoke shrewdly revolved curing human heads suspended from the rafters.  For, through the months’ interval of consciousness of his long sickness, Bassett had mastered the psychological simplicities and lingual difficulties of the language of the tribe of Ngurn and Balatta and Vngngn—the latter the addle-headed young chief who was ruled by Ngurn, and who, whispered intrigue had it, was the son of Ngurn.

Supported by a staff, he staggered the few steps to the devil-devil house where death and Ngurn ruled in darkness. Almost as notoriously dark and foul as the jungle was the devil-devil house—in Bassett’s opinion. Yet inside, he usually found his favorite companion and gossip, Ngurn, always ready for a story or a conversation, while he sat in the ashes of death and slowly smoked, shrewdly turning over curing human heads hanging from the rafters. Throughout the long months of his illness, Bassett had mastered the basic psychology and language challenges of the tribe of Ngurn and Balatta and Vngngn—the latter being the dense young chief controlled by Ngurn, who, rumor had it, was Ngurn's son.

“Will the Red One speak to-day?” Bassett asked, by this time so accustomed to the old man’s gruesome occupation as to take even an interest in the progress of the smoke-curing.

“Will the Red One speak today?” Bassett asked, by this time so used to the old man’s grim job that he even found himself interested in how the smoke-curing was going.

With the eye of an expert Ngurn examined the particular head he was at work upon.

With the eye of an expert, Ngurn examined the specific head he was working on.

“It will be ten days before I can say ‘finish,’” he said.  “Never has any man fixed heads like these.”

“It will be ten days before I can say 'done,'” he said. “No one has ever crafted heads like these.”

Bassett smiled inwardly at the old fellow’s reluctance to talk with him of the Red One.  It had always been so.  Never, by any chance, had Ngurn or any other member of the weird tribe divulged the slightest hint of any physical characteristic of the Red One.  Physical the Red One must be, to emit the wonderful sound, and though it was called the Red One, Bassett could not be sure that red represented the colour of it.  Red enough were the deeds and powers of it, from what abstract clues he had gleaned.  Not alone, had Ngurn informed him, was the Red One more bestial powerful than the neighbour tribal gods, ever athirst for the red blood of living human sacrifices, but the neighbour gods themselves were sacrificed and tormented before him.  He was the god of a dozen allied villages similar to this one, which was the central and commanding village of the federation.  By virtue of the Red One many alien villages had been devastated and even wiped out, the prisoners sacrificed to the Red One.  This was true to-day, and it extended back into old history carried down by word of mouth through the generations.  When he, Ngurn, had been a young man, the tribes beyond the grass lands had made a war raid.  In the counter raid, Ngurn and his fighting folk had made many prisoners.  Of children alone over five score living had been bled white before the Red One, and many, many more men and women.

Bassett smiled to himself at the old man's hesitation to talk about the Red One. It had always been like this. Ngurn or any other member of the strange tribe had never revealed even the smallest detail about what the Red One looked like. The Red One had to be something physical to make such an incredible sound, and even though it was named the Red One, Bassett couldn't be certain that red actually described its color. The actions and powers associated with it were certainly red enough, based on the vague hints he had picked up. Ngurn had told him that the Red One was not only more beastly powerful than the neighboring tribal gods, always craving the red blood of living human sacrifices, but that the neighboring gods themselves were also sacrificed and tormented before it. The Red One was the deity of a dozen allied villages like this one, which was the central and most important village in the federation. Thanks to the Red One, many foreign villages had been devastated or completely destroyed, with their prisoners offered up to it. This was true today and had been passed down through history from generation to generation. Back when Ngurn was a young man, the tribes beyond the grasslands had launched a raid. In response, Ngurn and his warriors had taken many prisoners. Over fifty children alone had been bled dry before the Red One, along with many, many more men and women.

The Thunderer was another of Ngurn’s names for the mysterious deity.  Also at times was he called The Loud Shouter, The God-Voiced, The Bird-Throated, The One with the Throat Sweet as the Throat of the Honey-Bird, The Sun Singer, and The Star-Born.

The Thunderer was another one of Ngurn’s names for the mysterious deity. He was also sometimes called The Loud Shouter, The God-Voiced, The Bird-Throated, The One with a Throat as Sweet as the Honey-Bird’s, The Sun Singer, and The Star-Born.

Why The Star-Born?  In vain Bassett interrogated Ngurn.  According to that old devil-devil doctor, the Red One had always been, just where he was at present, for ever singing and thundering his will over men.  But Ngurn’s father, wrapped in decaying grass-matting and hanging even then over their heads among the smoky rafters of the devil-devil house, had held otherwise.  That departed wise one had believed that the Red One came from out of the starry night, else why—so his argument had run—had the old and forgotten ones passed his name down as the Star-Born?  Bassett could not but recognize something cogent in such argument.  But Ngurn affirmed the long years of his long life, wherein he had gazed upon many starry nights, yet never had he found a star on grass land or in jungle depth—and he had looked for them.  True, he had beheld shooting stars (this in reply to Bassett’s contention); but likewise had he beheld the phosphorescence of fungoid growths and rotten meat and fireflies on dark nights, and the flames of wood-fires and of blazing candle-nuts; yet what were flame and blaze and glow when they had flamed and blazed and glowed?  Answer: memories, memories only, of things which had ceased to be, like memories of matings accomplished, of feasts forgotten, of desires that were the ghosts of desires, flaring, flaming, burning, yet unrealized in achievement of easement and satisfaction.  Where was the appetite of yesterday? the roasted flesh of the wild pig the hunter’s arrow failed to slay? the maid, unwed and dead ere the young man knew her?

Why The Star-Born? In vain Bassett questioned Ngurn. According to that old devil doctor, the Red One had always been exactly where he was now, endlessly singing and asserting his will over people. But Ngurn’s father, wrapped in decaying grass matting and hanging even then over their heads among the smoky rafters of the devil house, believed differently. That wise man had thought the Red One came from the starry night; otherwise, why—so his argument went—had the old and forgotten ones passed down his name as the Star-Born? Bassett couldn’t help but see some logic in that argument. But Ngurn insisted, through all the long years of his life, during which he had gazed at many starry nights, that he had never found a star on grassland or deep in the jungle—and he had looked hard for them. It’s true he had seen shooting stars (this was in reply to Bassett’s point); but he had also seen the glow of fungi, rotten meat, and fireflies on dark nights, along with the flames of woodfires and blazing candle nuts; yet what were flame and blaze and glow when they had already burned out? Answer: memories, just memories, of things that were no more, like memories of completed matings, forgotten feasts, and desires that were merely echoes of desires, flaring, flaming, burning, yet not fulfilled in achieving comfort and satisfaction. Where was the hunger of yesterday? The roasted flesh of the wild pig the hunter's arrow missed? The girl, unwed and dead before the young man even knew her?

A memory was not a star, was Ngurn’s contention.  How could a memory be a star?  Further, after all his long life he still observed the starry night-sky unaltered.  Never had he noted the absence of a single star from its accustomed place.  Besides, stars were fire, and the Red One was not fire—which last involuntary betrayal told Bassett nothing.

A memory was not a star, Ngurn argued. How could a memory be a star? After all his long life, he still saw the starry night sky unchanged. He had never noticed the absence of a single star from its usual spot. Besides, stars were fire, and the Red One was not fire—which last unintentional betrayal didn’t mean anything to Bassett.

“Will the Red One speak to-morrow?” he queried.

“Will the Red One speak tomorrow?” he asked.

Ngurn shrugged his shoulders as who should say.

Ngurn shrugged his shoulders as if to say.

“And the day after?—and the day after that?” Bassett persisted.

“And the day after?—and the day after that?” Bassett kept asking.

“I would like to have the curing of your head,” Ngurn changed the subject.  “It is different from any other head.  No devil-devil has a head like it.  Besides, I would cure it well.  I would take months and months.  The moons would come and the moons would go, and the smoke would be very slow, and I should myself gather the materials for the curing smoke.  The skin would not wrinkle.  It would be as smooth as your skin now.”

“I’d like to cure your head,” Ngurn shifted the topic. “It’s unlike any other head. No devil would ever have a head like it. Besides, I would do it perfectly. It would take months and months. The moons would rise and fall, and the smoke would drift slowly, and I would personally gather the materials for the curing smoke. The skin wouldn’t wrinkle. It would be as smooth as your skin is now.”

He stood up, and from the dim rafters, grimed with the smoking of countless heads, where day was no more than a gloom, took down a matting-wrapped parcel and began to open it.

He stood up, and from the dark rafters, stained with the smoke of countless heads, where the day was nothing more than shadow, he took down a parcel wrapped in matting and started to open it.

“It is a head like yours,” he said, “but it is poorly cured.”

“It’s a head like yours,” he said, “but it’s not well-prepared.”

Bassett had pricked up his ears at the suggestion that it was a white man’s head; for he had long since come to accept that these jungle-dwellers, in the midmost centre of the great island, had never had intercourse with white men.  Certainly he had found them without the almost universal bêche-de-mer English of the west South Pacific.  Nor had they knowledge of tobacco, nor of gunpowder.  Their few precious knives, made from lengths of hoop-iron, and their few and more precious tomahawks from cheap trade hatchets, he had surmised they had captured in war from the bushmen of the jungle beyond the grass lands, and that they, in turn, had similarly gained them from the salt-water men who fringed the coral beaches of the shore and had contact with the occasional white men.

Bassett perked up at the suggestion that it was a white man's head; he had long accepted that these jungle dwellers, deep in the heart of the great island, had never interacted with white men. He had certainly noticed they lacked the almost universal bêche-de-mer English spoken in the western South Pacific. They also had no knowledge of tobacco or gunpowder. Their few valuable knives, made from pieces of hoop iron, and their even rarer tomahawks crafted from cheap trade hatchets, he guessed they had taken in battles with the bushmen of the jungle beyond the grasslands, who, in turn, had likely obtained them from the saltwater people who lived along the coral beaches and had occasional contact with white men.

“The folk in the out beyond do not know how to cure heads,” old Ngurn explained, as he drew forth from the filthy matting and placed in Bassett’s hands an indubitable white man’s head.

“The people out there don’t know how to fix heads,” old Ngurn said, as he pulled from the dirty matting and handed Bassett an unmistakable white man’s head.

Ancient it was beyond question; white it was as the blond hair attested.  He could have sworn it once belonged to an Englishman, and to an Englishman of long before by token of the heavy gold circlets still threaded in the withered ear-lobes.

It was definitely ancient; it was as white as the blond hair suggested. He could have sworn it once belonged to an Englishman, and to an Englishman from a long time ago, as indicated by the heavy gold rings still threaded through the shriveled ear lobes.

“Now your head . . . ” the devil-devil doctor began on his favourite topic.

“Now your head . . . ” the devil-devil doctor started on his favorite subject.

“I’ll tell you what,” Bassett interrupted, struck by a new idea.  “When I die I’ll let you have my head to cure, if, first, you take me to look upon the Red One.”

“I’ll tell you what,” Bassett interrupted, inspired by a new idea. “When I die, I’ll let you have my head to preserve, if, first, you take me to see the Red One.”

“I will have your head anyway when you are dead,” Ngurn rejected the proposition.  He added, with the brutal frankness of the savage: “Besides, you have not long to live.  You are almost a dead man now.  You will grow less strong.  In not many months I shall have you here turning and turning in the smoke.  It is pleasant, through the long afternoons, to turn the head of one you have known as well as I know you.  And I shall talk to you and tell you the many secrets you want to know.  Which will not matter, for you will be dead.”

“I’ll still have your head when you’re dead,” Ngurn shot back. He added, with the brutal honesty of a savage: “Besides, you won’t live much longer. You’re practically a dead man now. You’ll only get weaker. In just a few months, I’ll have you here twisting and turning in the smoke. It’s nice, during those long afternoons, to turn the head of someone I know as well as I know you. And I’ll talk to you and share all the secrets you want to know. Which won’t matter, because you’ll be dead.”

“Ngurn,” Bassett threatened in sudden anger.  “You know the Baby Thunder in the Iron that is mine.”  (This was in reference to his all-potent and all-awful shotgun.)  “I can kill you any time, and then you will not get my head.”

“Ngurn,” Bassett threatened in sudden anger. “You know the Baby Thunder in the Iron that belongs to me.” (This was in reference to his incredibly powerful and terrifying shotgun.) “I can kill you anytime, and then you won’t get my head.”

“Just the same, will Vngngn, or some one else of my folk get it,” Ngurn complacently assured him.  “And just the same will in the end turn devil-devil house in the smoke.  The quicker you slay me with your Baby Thunder, the quicker will your head turn in the smoke.”

“Still, Vngngn or someone else from my people will take it,” Ngurn confidently assured him. “And in the end, the devil-devil house will burn to the ground. The sooner you kill me with your Baby Thunder, the sooner your head will turn to smoke.”

And Bassett knew he was beaten in the discussion.

And Bassett knew he had lost the argument.

What was the Red One?—Bassett asked himself a thousand times in the succeeding week, while he seemed to grow stronger.  What was the source of the wonderful sound?  What was this Sun Singer, this Star-Born One, this mysterious deity, as bestial-conducted as the black and kinky-headed and monkey-like human beasts who worshipped it, and whose silver-sweet, bull-mouthed singing and commanding he had heard at the taboo distance for so long?

What was the Red One?—Bassett asked himself a thousand times in the week that followed, as he seemed to get stronger. What was the source of that amazing sound? What was this Sun Singer, this Star-Born One, this mysterious deity, as primal and wild as the black, curly-haired, monkey-like humans who worshipped it, and whose silver-sweet, commanding singing he had heard from a forbidden distance for so long?

Ngurn had he failed to bribe with the inevitable curing of his head when he was dead.  Vngngn, imbecile and chief that he was, was too imbecilic, too much under the sway of Ngurn, to be considered.  Remained Balatta, who, from the time she found him and poked his blue eyes open to recrudescence of her grotesque female hideousness, had continued his adorer.  Woman she was, and he had long known that the only way to win from her treason of her tribe was through the woman’s heart of her.

Ngurn had failed to bribe her with the promise of curing his head once he was dead. Vngngn, as dumb as he was the chief, was too foolish and too much under Ngurn's influence to be of any consideration. Then there was Balatta, who, from the moment she found him and forced his blue eyes open to witness her grotesque female ugliness, had remained his admirer. She was a woman, and he had long realized that the only way to gain her loyalty against her tribe's betrayal was through her heart.

Bassett was a fastidious man.  He had never recovered from the initial horror caused by Balatta’s female awfulness.  Back in England, even at best the charm of woman, to him, had never been robust.  Yet now, resolutely, as only a man can do who is capable of martyring himself for the cause of science, he proceeded to violate all the fineness and delicacy of his nature by making love to the unthinkably disgusting bushwoman.

Bassett was a meticulous guy. He had never gotten over the initial shock from Balatta’s female repulsiveness. Back in England, even at its best, the appeal of women had never been strong for him. Yet now, determinedly, like only a man who is willing to sacrifice for the sake of science can be, he went against all the refinement and sensitivity of his character by pursuing the unbelievably disgusting bushwoman.

He shuddered, but with averted face hid his grimaces and swallowed his gorge as he put his arm around her dirt-crusted shoulders and felt the contact of her rancid oily and kinky hair with his neck and chin.  But he nearly screamed when she succumbed to that caress so at the very first of the courtship and mowed and gibbered and squealed little, queer, pig-like gurgly noises of delight.  It was too much.  And the next he did in the singular courtship was to take her down to the stream and give her a vigorous scrubbing.

He shuddered, but turned away to hide his grimaces and forced himself to swallow as he put his arm around her dirt-covered shoulders and felt the contact of her rancid, oily, kinky hair against his neck and chin. But he almost screamed when she responded to that touch right at the start of their courtship, making little, strange, pig-like gurgling noises of delight. It was overwhelming. The next thing he did in this unusual courtship was take her down to the stream and give her a thorough scrubbing.

From then on he devoted himself to her like a true swain as frequently and for as long at a time as his will could override his repugnance.  But marriage, which she ardently suggested, with due observance of tribal custom, he balked at.  Fortunately, taboo rule was strong in the tribe.  Thus, Ngurn could never touch bone, or flesh, or hide of crocodile.  This had been ordained at his birth.  Vngngn was denied ever the touch of woman.  Such pollution, did it chance to occur, could be purged only by the death of the offending female.  It had happened once, since Bassett’s arrival, when a girl of nine, running in play, stumbled and fell against the sacred chief.  And the girl-child was seen no more.  In whispers, Balatta told Bassett that she had been three days and nights in dying before the Red One.  As for Balatta, the breadfruit was taboo to her.  For which Bassett was thankful.  The taboo might have been water.

From that point on, he dedicated himself to her like a true admirer, spending as much time with her as he could manage despite his aversion. However, he was resistant to marriage, even though she eagerly suggested it while respecting their tribal customs. Luckily, the tribe had strong taboo rules. Therefore, Ngurn could never touch the bones, flesh, or skin of a crocodile. This was decided at his birth. Vngngn could never have any physical contact with a woman. If such a contact happened, the only way to clean the offense would be the death of the woman involved. This had occurred once since Bassett's arrival when a nine-year-old girl, playing, accidentally bumped into the sacred chief. And after that, the girl was never seen again. In hushed tones, Balatta informed Bassett that the girl had taken three days and nights to die before the Red One. As for Balatta, she was also forbidden from eating breadfruit. For this, Bassett was grateful. The taboo might as well have been water.

For himself, he fabricated a special taboo.  Only could he marry, he explained, when the Southern Cross rode highest in the sky.  Knowing his astronomy, he thus gained a reprieve of nearly nine months; and he was confident that within that time he would either be dead or escaped to the coast with full knowledge of the Red One and of the source of the Red One’s wonderful voice.  At first he had fancied the Red One to be some colossal statue, like Memnon, rendered vocal under certain temperature conditions of sunlight.  But when, after a war raid, a batch of prisoners was brought in and the sacrifice made at night, in the midst of rain, when the sun could play no part, the Red One had been more vocal than usual, Bassett discarded that hypothesis.

For himself, he made up a special rule. He said he could only get married when the Southern Cross was at its highest in the sky. Knowing some astronomy, he bought himself almost nine months of time; he believed that in that period, he would either be dead or have made it to the coast with a full understanding of the Red One and its amazing voice. At first, he thought the Red One was some giant statue, like Memnon, that only made sounds under certain sunlight conditions. But after a military raid when a group of prisoners was brought in and the sacrifice took place at night in the rain, when the sun had no effect, the Red One was louder than ever, and Bassett dismissed that idea.

In company with Balatta, sometimes with men and parties of women, the freedom of the jungle was his for three quadrants of the compass.  But the fourth quadrant, which contained the Red One’s abiding place, was taboo.  He made more thorough love to Balatta—also saw to it that she scrubbed herself more frequently.  Eternal female she was, capable of any treason for the sake of love.  And, though the sight of her was provocative of nausea and the contact of her provocative of despair, although he could not escape her awfulness in his dream-haunted nightmares of her, he nevertheless was aware of the cosmic verity of sex that animated her and that made her own life of less value than the happiness of her lover with whom she hoped to mate.  Juliet or Balatta?  Where was the intrinsic difference?  The soft and tender product of ultra-civilization, or her bestial prototype of a hundred thousand years before her?—there was no difference.

In the company of Balatta, sometimes with groups of men and women, he enjoyed the freedom of the jungle in three directions. But the fourth direction, which held the Red One’s home, was off-limits. He was more affectionate with Balatta—he also made sure she cleaned herself more often. She was the eternal woman, willing to betray everything for love. And while the sight of her made him feel sick and being close to her filled him with despair, even though he couldn’t escape her terrible presence in his nightmare-filled dreams, he still recognized the universal truth of sex that drove her, which made her own life less significant than the happiness of her lover with whom she longed to mate. Juliet or Balatta? What was the real difference? The soft, tender product of advanced civilization or her wild counterpart from a hundred thousand years ago?—there was no difference.

Bassett was a scientist first, a humanist afterward.  In the jungle-heart of Guadalcanal he put the affair to the test, as in the laboratory he would have put to the test any chemical reaction.  He increased his feigned ardour for the bushwoman, at the same time increasing the imperiousness of his will of desire over her to be led to look upon the Red One face to face.  It was the old story, he recognized, that the woman must pay, and it occurred when the two of them, one day, were catching the unclassified and unnamed little black fish, an inch long, half-eel and half-scaled, rotund with salmon-golden roe, that frequented the fresh water, and that were esteemed, raw and whole, fresh or putrid, a perfect delicacy.  Prone in the muck of the decaying jungle-floor, Balatta threw herself, clutching his ankles with her hands kissing his feet and making slubbery noises that chilled his backbone up and down again.  She begged him to kill her rather than exact this ultimate love-payment.  She told him of the penalty of breaking the taboo of the Red One—a week of torture, living, the details of which she yammered out from her face in the mire until he realized that he was yet a tyro in knowledge of the frightfulness the human was capable of wreaking on the human.

Bassett was a scientist first and a humanist later. In the heart of the Guadalcanal jungle, he put his theory to the test, just like he would have tested any chemical reaction in a lab. He feigned a greater passion for the bushwoman while also intensifying his overpowering desire to lead her to confront the Red One face to face. He recognized it was the same old story: the woman must pay. It happened one day when they were catching tiny, unclassified black fish, an inch long, half-eel and half-scaled, round with salmon-golden roe, which lived in fresh water and were considered a delicacy whether raw and whole, fresh or spoiled. Lying in the muck of the decaying jungle floor, Balatta threw herself at him, clutching his ankles, kissing his feet and making slobbery noises that sent chills down his spine. She pleaded with him to kill her rather than make her pay this ultimate love-debt. She told him about the punishment for breaking the taboo of the Red One—a week of torturous suffering, which she described in detail while her face was smeared in the mud, until he realized he was still a novice in understanding the horrors that humans could inflict on one another.

Yet did Bassett insist on having his man’s will satisfied, at the woman’s risk, that he might solve the mystery of the Red One’s singing, though she should die long and horribly and screaming.  And Balatta, being mere woman, yielded.  She led him into the forbidden quadrant.  An abrupt mountain, shouldering in from the north to meet a similar intrusion from the south, tormented the stream in which they had fished into a deep and gloomy gorge.  After a mile along the gorge, the way plunged sharply upward until they crossed a saddle of raw limestone which attracted his geologist’s eye.  Still climbing, although he paused often from sheer physical weakness, they scaled forest-clad heights until they emerged on a naked mesa or tableland.  Bassett recognized the stuff of its composition as black volcanic sand, and knew that a pocket magnet could have captured a full load of the sharply angular grains he trod upon.

Yet Bassett insisted on having his man’s wishes fulfilled, regardless of the woman’s suffering, just so he could unravel the mystery of the Red One’s singing, even if it meant she would suffer long and horribly while screaming. And Balatta, being just a woman, gave in. She took him into the forbidden area. A steep mountain loomed in from the north to meet another from the south, squeezing the stream they had fished into a deep and dark gorge. After a mile through the gorge, the path sharply rose until they crossed a saddle of raw limestone that caught his geologist's attention. They continued climbing, even though he often paused due to sheer physical exhaustion, scaling forest-covered heights until they reached a bare mesa or tableland. Bassett recognized the material beneath his feet as black volcanic sand, and he knew that a pocket magnet could have collected a full load of the sharply angular grains he was walking on.

And then holding Balatta by the hand and leading her onward, he came to it—a tremendous pit, obviously artificial, in the heart of the plateau.  Old history, the South Seas Sailing Directions, scores of remembered data and connotations swift and furious, surged through his brain.  It was Mendana who had discovered the islands and named them Solomon’s, believing that he had found that monarch’s fabled mines.  They had laughed at the old navigator’s child-like credulity; and yet here stood himself, Bassett, on the rim of an excavation for all the world like the diamond pits of South Africa.

And then, holding Balatta by the hand and leading her forward, he arrived at it—a massive pit, clearly man-made, in the center of the plateau. Old history, the South Seas Sailing Directions, and a flood of vivid memories and associations rushed through his mind. It was Mendana who discovered the islands and named them Solomon’s, thinking he had found the legendary mines of that king. They had mocked the old navigator’s naive belief; yet here he was, Bassett, on the edge of an excavation that looked just like the diamond mines of South Africa.

But no diamond this that he gazed down upon.  Rather was it a pearl, with the depth of iridescence of a pearl; but of a size all pearls of earth and time, welded into one, could not have totalled; and of a colour undreamed of in any pearl, or of anything else, for that matter, for it was the colour of the Red One.  And the Red One himself Bassett knew it to be on the instant.  A perfect sphere, full two hundred feet in diameter, the top of it was a hundred feet below the level of the rim.  He likened the colour quality of it to lacquer.  Indeed, he took it to be some sort of lacquer, applied by man, but a lacquer too marvellously clever to have been manufactured by the bush-folk.  Brighter than bright cherry-red, its richness of colour was as if it were red builded upon red.  It glowed and iridesced in the sunlight as if gleaming up from underlay under underlay of red.

But it was no diamond that he looked down upon. Rather, it was a pearl, with the depth of iridescence typical of a pearl; but its size was far greater than any pearl on earth or throughout time could ever compare to, and its color was unimaginable in any pearl or anything else for that matter, as it was the color of the Red One. And Bassett recognized it instantly as the Red One. A perfect sphere, two hundred feet in diameter, the top of it was a hundred feet below the level of the rim. He likened its color to lacquer. In fact, he believed it to be some kind of lacquer, made by humans, but a lacquer so incredibly intricate that it couldn’t have been created by the bush-folk. Brighter than bright cherry-red, its richness seemed as if it was red layered upon more red. It glowed and shimmered in the sunlight as if shining up from layers upon layers of red.

In vain Balatta strove to dissuade him from descending.  She threw herself in the dirt; but, when he continued down the trail that spiralled the pit-wall, she followed, cringing and whimpering her terror.  That the red sphere had been dug out as a precious thing, was patent.  Considering the paucity of members of the federated twelve villages and their primitive tools and methods, Bassett knew that the toil of a myriad generations could scarcely have made that enormous excavation.

In vain Balatta tried to convince him not to go down. She threw herself on the ground, but when he kept going down the path that wrapped around the pit, she followed, trembling and whimpering in fear. It was obvious that the red sphere had been unearthed as something valuable. Given the small number of people in the federated twelve villages and their basic tools and techniques, Bassett realized that the hard work of countless generations could hardly have created that massive excavation.

He found the pit bottom carpeted with human bones, among which, battered and defaced, lay village gods of wood and stone.  Some, covered with obscene totemic figures and designs, were carved from solid tree trunks forty or fifty feet in length.  He noted the absence of the shark and turtle gods, so common among the shore villages, and was amazed at the constant recurrence of the helmet motive.  What did these jungle savages of the dark heart of Guadalcanal know of helmets?  Had Mendana’s men-at-arms worn helmets and penetrated here centuries before?  And if not, then whence had the bush-folk caught the motive?

He found the pit bottom covered with human bones, among which lay battered and defaced village gods made of wood and stone. Some were carved from solid tree trunks forty or fifty feet long and decorated with obscene totemic figures and designs. He noticed the absence of the shark and turtle gods that were so common among the shore villages and was amazed at the frequent appearance of the helmet motif. What did these jungle savages from the dark heart of Guadalcanal know about helmets? Had Mendana’s soldiers worn helmets and come here centuries ago? And if not, where did the bush-folk get the idea?

Advancing over the litter of gods and bones, Balatta whimpering at his heels, Bassett entered the shadow of the Red One and passed on under its gigantic overhang until he touched it with his finger-tips.  No lacquer that.  Nor was the surface smooth as it should have been in the case of lacquer.  On the contrary, it was corrugated and pitted, with here and there patches that showed signs of heat and fusing.  Also, the substance of it was metal, though unlike any metal, or combination of metals, he had ever known.  As for the colour itself, he decided it to be no application.  It was the intrinsic colour of the metal itself.

Advancing over the rubble of gods and bones, Balatta whimpering at his heels, Bassett stepped into the shadow of the Red One and passed beneath its massive overhang until he touched it with his fingertips. No lacquer there. Nor was the surface smooth as it would be if it were lacquer. On the contrary, it was uneven and pitted, with patches showing signs of heat and melting. Also, the material was metal, but unlike any metal or metal mixture he had ever encountered. As for the color itself, he concluded it was not a coating. It was the natural color of the metal itself.

He moved his finger-tips, which up to that had merely rested, along the surface, and felt the whole gigantic sphere quicken and live and respond.  It was incredible!  So light a touch on so vast a mass!  Yet did it quiver under the finger-tip caress in rhythmic vibrations that became whisperings and rustlings and mutterings of sound—but of sound so different; so elusively thin that it was shimmeringly sibilant; so mellow that it was maddening sweet, piping like an elfin horn, which last was just what Bassett decided would be like a peal from some bell of the gods reaching earthward from across space.

He moved his fingertips, which until then had just rested on the surface, and felt the entire gigantic sphere come to life and respond. It was unbelievable! Such a light touch on such a vast mass! Yet it quivered under the gentle caress of his fingertips in rhythmic vibrations that turned into whispers, rustles, and murmurs of sound—but the sound was so different; so subtly thin that it was shimmeringly sibilant; so rich that it was maddeningly sweet, piping like an elfin horn, which Bassett decided was just like a peal from some heavenly bell ringing down to earth from across the cosmos.

He looked at Balatta with swift questioning; but the voice of the Red One he had evoked had flung her face downward and moaning among the bones.  He returned to contemplation of the prodigy.  Hollow it was, and of no metal known on earth, was his conclusion.  It was right-named by the ones of old-time as the Star-Born.  Only from the stars could it have come, and no thing of chance was it.  It was a creation of artifice and mind.  Such perfection of form, such hollowness that it certainly possessed, could not be the result of mere fortuitousness.  A child of intelligences, remote and unguessable, working corporally in metals, it indubitably was.  He stared at it in amaze, his brain a racing wild-fire of hypotheses to account for this far-journeyer who had adventured the night of space, threaded the stars, and now rose before him and above him, exhumed by patient anthropophagi, pitted and lacquered by its fiery bath in two atmospheres.

He looked at Balatta with quick curiosity, but the voice of the Red One he had called forth had forced her face downwards, moaning among the bones. He returned to contemplating the marvel. It was hollow, made of no metal known on Earth, that was his conclusion. It was aptly named by ancient ones as the Star-Born. It could have only come from the stars, and it wasn’t a chance occurrence. It was a creation of skill and intellect. Such perfection in form, such hollowness, could not have resulted from mere luck. It was clearly a product of distant and unimaginable intelligences working with metal. He stared at it in awe, his mind racing with wild theories to explain this extraordinary traveler who had journeyed through the night of space, threaded the stars, and now stood before him and above him, unearthed by patient cannibals, pitted and lacquered from its fiery passage through two atmospheres.

But was the colour a lacquer of heat upon some familiar metal?  Or was it an intrinsic quality of the metal itself?  He thrust in the blue-point of his pocket-knife to test the constitution of the stuff.  Instantly the entire sphere burst into a mighty whispering, sharp with protest, almost twanging goldenly, if a whisper could possibly be considered to twang, rising higher, sinking deeper, the two extremes of the registry of sound threatening to complete the circle and coalesce into the bull-mouthed thundering he had so often heard beyond the taboo distance.

But was the color a shiny coat of heat on some familiar metal? Or was it an inherent quality of the metal itself? He poked the blue tip of his pocket knife to check the material’s structure. Instantly, the whole sphere erupted into a powerful whisper, sharp with protest, almost twanging like gold, if a whisper could even be described that way, rising higher, sinking lower, the two extremes of the sound spectrum threatening to come together and merge into the bull-like thunder he had often heard from a forbidden distance.

Forgetful of safety, of his own life itself, entranced by the wonder of the unthinkable and unguessable thing, he raised his knife to strike heavily from a long stroke, but was prevented by Balatta.  She upreared on her own knees in an agony of terror, clasping his knees and supplicating him to desist.  In the intensity of her desire to impress him, she put her forearm between her teeth and sank them to the bone.

Forgetful of safety and his own life, captivated by the awe of the unimaginable, he lifted his knife for a powerful strike, but Balatta stopped him. She knelt in a panic, gripping his knees and begging him to stop. In her desperate attempt to get through to him, she bit down on her forearm, gnashing her teeth to the bone.

He scarcely observed her act, although he yielded automatically to his gentler instincts and withheld the knife-hack.  To him, human life had dwarfed to microscopic proportions before this colossal portent of higher life from within the distances of the sidereal universe.  As had she been a dog, he kicked the ugly little bushwoman to her feet and compelled her to start with him on an encirclement of the base.  Part way around, he encountered horrors.  Even, among the others, did he recognize the sun-shrivelled remnant of the nine-years girl who had accidentally broken Chief Vngngn’s personality taboo.  And, among what was left of these that had passed, he encountered what was left of one who had not yet passed.  Truly had the bush-folk named themselves into the name of the Red One, seeing in him their own image which they strove to placate and please with such red offerings.

He barely noticed her actions, but he instinctively held back the knife. To him, human life seemed insignificant compared to this massive symbol of a higher existence from the depths of the universe. Just as he would with a dog, he kicked the dirty little bushwoman to her feet and forced her to join him as they circled the base. Partway around, he faced horrors. Among the others, he recognized the withered remains of the nine-year-old girl who had unintentionally violated Chief Vngngn’s personality taboo. And among those who had survived, he encountered one who still lingered. The bush-folk had truly named themselves after the Red One, seeing their own reflection in him, which they sought to appease and honor with their red offerings.

Farther around, always treading the bones and images of humans and gods that constituted the floor of this ancient charnel-house of sacrifice, he came upon the device by which the Red One was made to send his call singing thunderingly across the jungle-belts and grass-lands to the far beach of Ringmanu.  Simple and primitive was it as was the Red One’s consummate artifice.  A great king-post, half a hundred feet in length, seasoned by centuries of superstitious care, carven into dynasties of gods, each superimposed, each helmeted, each seated in the open mouth of a crocodile, was slung by ropes, twisted of climbing vegetable parasites, from the apex of a tripod of three great forest trunks, themselves carved into grinning and grotesque adumbrations of man’s modern concepts of art and god.  From the striker king-post, were suspended ropes of climbers to which men could apply their strength and direction.  Like a battering ram, this king-post could be driven end-onward against the mighty red-iridescent sphere.

Further along, always stepping over the bones and images of humans and gods that made up the floor of this ancient place of sacrifice, he discovered the device that allowed the Red One to send its call echoing powerfully across the jungles and grasslands to the distant beach of Ringmanu. It was simple and primitive, just like the Red One’s masterful design. A massive king-post, about fifty feet long, aged by centuries of superstitious care, carved with generations of gods—each one layered, each wearing a helmet, each sitting in the open mouth of a crocodile—was suspended by ropes made from climbing plants from the top of a tripod formed by three large trees, which were themselves carved into grinning and grotesque versions of what modern people think of as art and deity. From the striker king-post hung ropes for climbers, allowing men to use their strength and direction. Like a battering ram, this king-post could be launched directly against the mighty red-iridescent sphere.

Here was where Ngurn officiated and functioned religiously for himself and the twelve tribes under him.  Bassett laughed aloud, almost with madness, at the thought of this wonderful messenger, winged with intelligence across space, to fall into a bushman stronghold and be worshipped by ape-like, man-eating and head-hunting savages.  It was as if God’s World had fallen into the muck mire of the abyss underlying the bottom of hell; as if Jehovah’s Commandments had been presented on carved stone to the monkeys of the monkey cage at the Zoo; as if the Sermon on the Mount had been preached in a roaring bedlam of lunatics.

This is where Ngurn led religious ceremonies for himself and the twelve tribes beneath him. Bassett laughed uncontrollably, almost crazily, at the idea of this incredible messenger, soaring with knowledge across the cosmos, landing in a bushman stronghold and being worshipped by primitive, man-eating, head-hunting savages. It felt like God’s World had plummeted into the filthy depths of hell; like Jehovah’s Commandments had been handed to the monkeys in a zoo; like the Sermon on the Mount had been delivered in a chaotic ruckus of madmen.

 

The slow weeks passed.  The nights, by election, Bassett spent on the ashen floor of the devil-devil house, beneath the ever-swinging, slow-curing heads.  His reason for this was that it was taboo to the lesser sex of woman, and therefore, a refuge for him from Balatta, who grew more persecutingly and perilously loverly as the Southern Cross rode higher in the sky and marked the imminence of her nuptials.  His days Bassett spent in a hammock swung under the shade of the great breadfruit tree before the devil-devil house.  There were breaks in this programme, when, in the comas of his devastating fever-attacks, he lay for days and nights in the house of heads.  Ever he struggled to combat the fever, to live, to continue to live, to grow strong and stronger against the day when he would be strong enough to dare the grass-lands and the belted jungle beyond, and win to the beach, and to some labour-recruiting, black-birding ketch or schooner, and on to civilization and the men of civilization, to whom he could give news of the message from other worlds that lay, darkly worshipped by beastmen, in the black heart of Guadalcanal’s midmost centre.

The slow weeks went by. At night, Bassett chose to sleep on the ashen floor of the devil-devil house, underneath the slowly swinging, slowly curing heads. He did this because it was off-limits to women, making it a refuge from Balatta, who became more obsessively and dangerously alluring as the Southern Cross rose higher in the sky, signaling her upcoming wedding. During the day, Bassett lounged in a hammock shaded by the large breadfruit tree in front of the devil-devil house. There were interruptions to this routine when, during the intense bouts of fever, he would lie for days and nights in the house of heads. He constantly fought to overcome the fever, to survive, to keep living, to get stronger and stronger for the day when he would be fit enough to brave the grasslands and the dense jungle beyond, reach the beach, and find a labor-recruiting blackbirding ketch or schooner, moving toward civilization and the people of civilization, to whom he could share the news of the message from other worlds that lay, darkly revered by beastmen, in the black heart of Guadalcanal’s deepest center.

On the other nights, lying late under the breadfruit tree, Bassett spent long hours watching the slow setting of the western stars beyond the black wall of jungle where it had been thrust back by the clearing for the village.  Possessed of more than a cursory knowledge of astronomy, he took a sick man’s pleasure in speculating as to the dwellers on the unseen worlds of those incredibly remote suns, to haunt whose houses of light, life came forth, a shy visitant, from the rayless crypts of matter.  He could no more apprehend limits to time than bounds to space.  No subversive radium speculations had shaken his steady scientific faith in the conservation of energy and the indestructibility of matter.  Always and forever must there have been stars.  And surely, in that cosmic ferment, all must be comparatively alike, comparatively of the same substance, or substances, save for the freaks of the ferment.  All must obey, or compose, the same laws that ran without infraction through the entire experience of man.  Therefore, he argued and agreed, must worlds and life be appanages to all the suns as they were appanages to the particular of his own solar system.

On the other nights, lying late under the breadfruit tree, Bassett spent long hours watching the slow setting of the western stars beyond the dark jungle that had been pushed back by the clearing for the village. Having more than just a basic understanding of astronomy, he found a sick man's pleasure in speculating about the inhabitants of those distant worlds, from which life timidly emerged from the lifeless depths of matter to visit the bright houses of light. He couldn't grasp limits to time any more than he could understand boundaries to space. No radical theories had shaken his solid scientific belief in the conservation of energy and the indestructibility of matter. Stars must have always existed. And surely, in that cosmic chaos, everything must be relatively alike, made of the same materials, except for the anomalies of that chaos. Everything must follow, or form, the same laws that consistently governed the entire experience of humankind. Therefore, he argued and concurred, worlds and life must be associated with all the suns just as they were with the particular ones in his own solar system.

Even as he lay here, under the breadfruit tree, an intelligence that stared across the starry gulfs, so must all the universe be exposed to the ceaseless scrutiny of innumerable eyes, like his, though grantedly different, with behind them, by the same token, intelligences that questioned and sought the meaning and the construction of the whole.  So reasoning, he felt his soul go forth in kinship with that august company, that multitude whose gaze was forever upon the arras of infinity.

Even as he lay here under the breadfruit tree, an intelligence that looked across the starry expanse, so must the entire universe be under the constant watch of countless eyes like his, though certainly different, with the same kind of minds behind them that questioned and searched for the meaning and structure of everything. With that thought, he felt his soul connect with that noble group, that multitude whose gaze was always fixed on the tapestry of infinity.

Who were they, what were they, those far distant and superior ones who had bridged the sky with their gigantic, red-iridescent, heaven-singing message?  Surely, and long since, had they, too, trod the path on which man had so recently, by the calendar of the cosmos, set his feet.  And to be able to send a message across the pit of space, surely they had reached those heights to which man, in tears and travail and bloody sweat, in darkness and confusion of many counsels, was so slowly struggling.  And what were they on their heights?  Had they won Brotherhood?  Or had they learned that the law of love imposed the penalty of weakness and decay?  Was strife, life?  Was the rule of all the universe the pitiless rule of natural selection?  And, and most immediately and poignantly, were their far conclusions, their long-won wisdoms, shut even then in the huge, metallic heart of the Red One, waiting for the first earth-man to read?  Of one thing he was certain: No drop of red dew shaken from the lion-mane of some sun in torment, was the sounding sphere.  It was of design, not chance, and it contained the speech and wisdom of the stars.

Who were they, what were they, those distant, superior beings who had connected the sky with their enormous, red-glowing, heavenly message? Surely, they too had walked the same path that humanity had only recently begun to tread according to the cosmos' timeline. To be able to send a message across the vastness of space, they must have achieved those heights that humanity, through tears, struggle, and hard work, amid darkness and confusion, was gradually trying to reach. And what were they at their height? Had they achieved Brotherhood? Or had they discovered that the law of love came with the price of weakness and decay? Was conflict life? Was the unyielding rule of the universe merely the harsh principle of natural selection? And, most immediately and poignantly, were their distant conclusions, their hard-earned wisdom, even then contained within the vast, metallic heart of the Red One, waiting for the first human to unlock their meaning? One thing he knew for sure: The sounding sphere wasn't just any drop of red dew shaken from the mane of some struggling sun. It was crafted with purpose, not by chance, containing the voices and wisdom of the stars.

What engines and elements and mastered forces, what lore and mysteries and destiny-controls, might be there!  Undoubtedly, since so much could be enclosed in so little a thing as the foundation stone of a public building, this enormous sphere should contain vast histories, profounds of research achieved beyond man’s wildest guesses, laws and formulæ that, easily mastered, would make man’s life on earth, individual and collective, spring up from its present mire to inconceivable heights of purity and power.  It was Time’s greatest gift to blindfold, insatiable, and sky-aspiring man.  And to him, Bassett, had been vouchsafed the lordly fortune to be the first to receive this message from man’s interstellar kin!

What engines, elements, and mastered forces, what knowledge, mysteries, and destiny controls might exist! Clearly, since so much can be contained in something as small as the foundation stone of a public building, this enormous sphere must hold vast histories and profound discoveries achieved beyond what humans can imagine—laws and formulas that, once mastered, could elevate human life on earth, both individually and collectively, from its current struggles to unimaginable heights of purity and power. It was Time’s greatest gift to blind, insatiable, and upward-reaching humanity. And Bassett had been granted the incredible fortune of being the first to receive this message from humanity’s interstellar relatives!

No white man, much less no outland man of the other bush-tribes, had gazed upon the Red One and lived.  Such the law expounded by Ngurn to Bassett.  There was such a thing as blood brotherhood.  Bassett, in return, had often argued in the past.  But Ngurn had stated solemnly no.  Even the blood brotherhood was outside the favour of the Red One.  Only a man born within the tribe could look upon the Red One and live.  But now, his guilty secret known only to Balatta, whose fear of immolation before the Red One fast-sealed her lips, the situation was different.  What he had to do was to recover from the abominable fevers that weakened him, and gain to civilization.  Then would he lead an expedition back, and, although the entire population of Guadalcanal he destroyed, extract from the heart of the Red One the message of the world from other worlds.

No white man, and definitely no outsider from the other bush tribes, had seen the Red One and survived. That was the law as Ngurn explained to Bassett. There was such a thing as blood brotherhood, Bassett had often argued in the past. But Ngurn had firmly said no. Even blood brotherhood was not accepted by the Red One. Only someone born within the tribe could look upon the Red One and live. But now, with his guilty secret known only to Balatta, who was too afraid of being sacrificed to the Red One to speak, the situation had changed. What he needed to do was recover from the terrible fevers that weakened him and return to civilization. Then he would lead an expedition back, and even if he had to destroy everyone on Guadalcanal, he would extract from the heart of the Red One the message from the world of other worlds.

But Bassett’s relapses grew more frequent, his brief convalescences less and less vigorous, his periods of coma longer, until he came to know, beyond the last promptings of the optimism inherent in so tremendous a constitution as his own, that he would never live to cross the grass lands, perforate the perilous coast jungle, and reach the sea.  He faded as the Southern Cross rose higher in the sky, till even Balatta knew that he would be dead ere the nuptial date determined by his taboo.  Ngurn made pilgrimage personally and gathered the smoke materials for the curing of Bassett’s head, and to him made proud announcement and exhibition of the artistic perfectness of his intention when Bassett should be dead.  As for himself, Bassett was not shocked.  Too long and too deeply had life ebbed down in him to bite him with fear of its impending extinction.  He continued to persist, alternating periods of unconsciousness with periods of semi-consciousness, dreamy and unreal, in which he idly wondered whether he had ever truly beheld the Red One or whether it was a nightmare fancy of delirium.

But Bassett’s relapses became more frequent, his brief recoveries less and less robust, and his periods of unconsciousness longer, until he realized, despite the last hints of optimism in his strong constitution, that he would never live to cross the grasslands, navigate the dangerous coastal jungle, and reach the sea. He weakened as the Southern Cross rose higher in the sky, until even Balatta understood that he would be dead before the wedding date set by his taboo. Ngurn made a personal pilgrimage and gathered the materials for the smoke cure for Bassett’s head, proudly announcing and showing off the artistic perfection of his plans for when Bassett passed away. As for Bassett, he wasn't shocked. Life had drained away from him for so long and so deeply that he wasn’t afraid of its impending end. He continued to exist, alternating between periods of unconsciousness and semi-consciousness, dreamy and unreal, during which he idly wondered if he had ever truly seen the Red One or if it was just a nightmarish illusion of delirium.

Came the day when all mists and cob-webs dissolved, when he found his brain clear as a bell, and took just appraisement of his body’s weakness.  Neither hand nor foot could he lift.  So little control of his body did he have, that he was scarcely aware of possessing one.  Lightly indeed his flesh sat upon his soul, and his soul, in its briefness of clarity, knew by its very clarity that the black of cessation was near.  He knew the end was close; knew that in all truth he had with his eyes beheld the Red One, the messenger between the worlds; knew that he would never live to carry that message to the world—that message, for aught to the contrary, which might already have waited man’s hearing in the heart of Guadalcanal for ten thousand years.  And Bassett stirred with resolve, calling Ngurn to him, out under the shade of the breadfruit tree, and with the old devil-devil doctor discussing the terms and arrangements of his last life effort, his final adventure in the quick of the flesh.

The day came when all the fog and confusion cleared, when he found his mind sharp and took a real look at his body's weakness. He couldn't lift either hand or foot. He had so little control over his body that he barely felt like he had one. His flesh rested lightly on his soul, and in that moment of clarity, his soul recognized that the end was near. He knew his time was running out; he knew that he had truly seen the Red One, the messenger between worlds; he knew he would never live to deliver that message to the world—a message that, despite everything, might have been waiting for humanity's ears in the heart of Guadalcanal for ten thousand years. And Bassett stirred with determination, calling Ngurn to him under the shade of the breadfruit tree, as he and the old devil-doctor discussed the terms and plans for his last effort in life, his final adventure in the flesh.

“I know the law, O Ngurn,” he concluded the matter.  “Whoso is not of the folk may not look upon the Red One and live.  I shall not live anyway.  Your young men shall carry me before the face of the Red One, and I shall look upon him, and hear his voice, and thereupon die, under your hand, O Ngurn.  Thus will the three things be satisfied: the law, my desire, and your quicker possession of my head for which all your preparations wait.”

“I know the law, Ngurn,” he summed up the situation. “Anyone who isn’t one of us can’t look at the Red One and survive. I won’t survive regardless. Your young men will take me before the Red One, and I will look at him, hear his voice, and then die, by your hand, Ngurn. This way, the three things will be fulfilled: the law, my wish, and your swift claim to my head that all your preparations have been waiting for.”

To which Ngurn consented, adding:

Ngurn agreed, adding:

“It is better so.  A sick man who cannot get well is foolish to live on for so little a while.  Also is it better for the living that he should go.  You have been much in the way of late.  Not but what it was good for me to talk to such a wise one.  But for moons of days we have held little talk.  Instead, you have taken up room in the house of heads, making noises like a dying pig, or talking much and loudly in your own language which I do not understand.  This has been a confusion to me, for I like to think on the great things of the light and dark as I turn the heads in the smoke.  Your much noise has thus been a disturbance to the long-learning and hatching of the final wisdom that will be mine before I die.  As for you, upon whom the dark has already brooded, it is well that you die now.  And I promise you, in the long days to come when I turn your head in the smoke, no man of the tribe shall come in to disturb us.  And I will tell you many secrets, for I am an old man and very wise, and I shall be adding wisdom to wisdom as I turn your head in the smoke.”

“It’s better this way. A sick person who can’t get better is wasting their time living for such a short while. It’s also better for the living that they should go. You’ve been in my way a lot lately. Not that it wasn't good for me to talk to someone so wise. But for many moons, we’ve had little conversation. Instead, you’ve taken up space in the house of minds, making noises like a dying pig, or speaking loudly in your own language that I don’t understand. This has confused me, since I like to reflect on the big things of light and dark as I ponder in the smoke. Your noise has disrupted my long thinking and the development of the final wisdom I hope to gain before I die. As for you, who the darkness has already claimed, it’s best that you pass now. And I promise, on the long days ahead when I reflect on your life in the smoke, no one from the tribe will interrupt us. I will share many secrets with you, because I am an old man with much wisdom, and I will be adding wisdom to wisdom as I meditate on your life in the smoke.”

So a litter was made, and, borne on the shoulders of half a dozen of the men, Bassett departed on the last little adventure that was to cap the total adventure, for him, of living.  With a body of which he was scarcely aware, for even the pain had been exhausted out of it, and with a bright clear brain that accommodated him to a quiet ecstasy of sheer lucidness of thought, he lay back on the lurching litter and watched the fading of the passing world, beholding for the last time the breadfruit tree before the devil-devil house, the dim day beneath the matted jungle roof, the gloomy gorge between the shouldering mountains, the saddle of raw limestone, and the mesa of black volcanic sand.

So a litter was made, and carried on the shoulders of six men, Bassett set off on his final little adventure that completed the total journey of his life. With a body he barely felt, as even the pain had faded away, and with a bright, clear mind that embraced a peaceful ecstasy of pure clarity of thought, he lay back on the swaying litter and watched the world he was leaving behind, seeing for the last time the breadfruit tree in front of the devil-devil house, the dim light filtering through the dense jungle canopy, the dark gorge between the towering mountains, the ridge of raw limestone, and the flat plain of black volcanic sand.

Down the spiral path of the pit they bore him, encircling the sheening, glowing Red One that seemed ever imminent to iridesce from colour and light into sweet singing and thunder.  And over bones and logs of immolated men and gods they bore him, past the horrors of other immolated ones that yet lived, to the three-king-post tripod and the huge king-post striker.

Down the spiral path of the pit, they carried him, surrounding the shining, glowing Red One that seemed always on the verge of transforming into sweet music and thunder. They moved over the bones and logs of burned men and gods, past the horrors of others who had been burned and still lived, to the three-king-post tripod and the massive king-post striker.

Here Bassett, helped by Ngurn and Balatta, weakly sat up, swaying weakly from the hips, and with clear, unfaltering, all-seeing eyes gazed upon the Red One.

Here Bassett, assisted by Ngurn and Balatta, weakly sat up, swaying slightly from the hips, and with clear, steady, all-seeing eyes gazed upon the Red One.

“Once, O Ngurn,” he said, not taking his eyes from the sheening, vibrating surface whereon and wherein all the shades of cherry-red played unceasingly, ever a-quiver to change into sound, to become silken rustlings, silvery whisperings, golden thrummings of cords, velvet pipings of elfland, mellow distances of thunderings.

“Once, O Ngurn,” he said, not taking his eyes off the shimmering, vibrating surface where all the shades of cherry-red danced continuously, always ready to transform into sound, turning into soft rustlings, silvery whispers, golden hums of strings, velvet tunes from another world, and distant, soothing rumbles.

“I wait,” Ngurn prompted after a long pause, the long-handled tomahawk unassumingly ready in his hand.

“I wait,” Ngurn said after a long pause, the long-handled tomahawk casually ready in his hand.

“Once, O Ngurn,” Bassett repeated, “let the Red One speak so that I may see it speak as well as hear it.  Then strike, thus, when I raise my hand; for, when I raise my hand, I shall drop my head forward and make place for the stroke at the base of my neck.  But, O Ngurn, I, who am about to pass out of the light of day for ever, would like to pass with the wonder-voice of the Red One singing greatly in my ears.”

“Once, O Ngurn,” Bassett repeated, “let the Red One speak so that I can hear it and see it at the same time. Then strike when I raise my hand; because when I raise my hand, I’ll tilt my head forward to make room for the blow at the base of my neck. But, O Ngurn, I, who am about to leave the light of day forever, want to go with the amazing voice of the Red One singing strongly in my ears.”

“And I promise you that never will a head be so well cured as yours,” Ngurn assured him, at the same time signalling the tribesmen to man the propelling ropes suspended from the king-post striker.  “Your head shall be my greatest piece of work in the curing of heads.”

“And I promise you that no head will be cured better than yours,” Ngurn assured him, while signaling the tribesmen to take hold of the propelling ropes hanging from the king-post striker. “Your head will be my finest masterpiece in the art of curing heads.”

Bassett smiled quietly to the old one’s conceit, as the great carved log, drawn back through two-score feet of space, was released.  The next moment he was lost in ecstasy at the abrupt and thunderous liberation of sound.  But such thunder!  Mellow it was with preciousness of all sounding metals.  Archangels spoke in it; it was magnificently beautiful before all other sounds; it was invested with the intelligence of supermen of planets of other suns; it was the voice of God, seducing and commanding to be heard.  And—the everlasting miracle of that interstellar metal! Bassett, with his own eyes, saw colour and colours transform into sound till the whole visible surface of the vast sphere was a-crawl and titillant and vaporous with what he could not tell was colour or was sound.  In that moment the interstices of matter were his, and the interfusings and intermating transfusings of matter and force.

Bassett quietly smiled at the old man’s arrogance as the massive carved log, pulled back over twenty feet, was finally released. In the next moment, he was overwhelmed with joy at the sudden and thunderous burst of sound. But what a thunder it was! It rang richly with the precious quality of all resonant metals. Archangels spoke through it; it was magnificently beautiful above all other sounds; it was filled with the wisdom of super beings from planets around distant stars; it was the voice of God, both enticing and demanding to be heard. And—the timeless miracle of that cosmic metal! Bassett, with his own eyes, watched colors change into sound until the entire visible surface of the vast sphere was alive and shimmering, blurring the lines between what was color and what was sound. In that moment, the very fabric of matter was his, as he perceived the intricate connections and transformations of matter and energy.

Time passed.  At the last Bassett was brought back from his ecstasy by an impatient movement of Ngurn.  He had quite forgotten the old devil-devil one.  A quick flash of fancy brought a husky chuckle into Bassett’s throat.  His shot-gun lay beside him in the litter.  All he had to do, muzzle to head, was to press the trigger and blow his head into nothingness.

Time went by. Eventually, Bassett was jolted out of his trance by an impatient gesture from Ngurn. He had completely forgotten about the old devil-devil one. A sudden idea reminded him and brought a raspy chuckle to Bassett's throat. His shotgun was lying next to him in the mess. All he had to do, muzzle to his head, was pull the trigger and erase himself from existence.

But why cheat him? was Bassett’s next thought.  Head-hunting, cannibal beast of a human that was as much ape as human, nevertheless Old Ngurn had, according to his lights, played squarer than square.  Ngurn was in himself a forerunner of ethics and contract, of consideration, and gentleness in man.  No, Bassett decided; it would be a ghastly pity and an act of dishonour to cheat the old fellow at the last.  His head was Ngurn’s, and Ngurn’s head to cure it would be.

But why betray him? was Bassett's next thought. Head-hunting, cannibalistic human who was as much ape as man, still Old Ngurn had, in his own way, been fairer than fair. Ngurn was, in many ways, a pioneer of ethics and agreements, of thoughtfulness, and kindness in people. No, Bassett decided; it would be a terrible shame and a dishonorable act to cheat the old man at the end. His head belonged to Ngurn, and Ngurn's head needed to fix it.

And Bassett, raising his hand in signal, bending forward his head as agreed so as to expose cleanly the articulation to his taut spinal cord, forgot Balatta, who was merely a woman, a woman merely and only and undesired.  He knew, without seeing, when the razor-edged hatchet rose in the air behind him.  And for that instant, ere the end, there fell upon Bassett the shadows of the Unknown, a sense of impending marvel of the rending of walls before the imaginable.  Almost, when he knew the blow had started and just ere the edge of steel bit the flesh and nerves it seemed that he gazed upon the serene face of the Medusa, Truth—And, simultaneous with the bite of the steel on the onrush of the dark, in a flashing instant of fancy, he saw the vision of his head turning slowly, always turning, in the devil-devil house beside the breadfruit tree.

And Bassett, signaling by raising his hand and leaning forward as agreed to expose the connection to his tight spinal cord, forgot about Balatta, who was simply a woman, just a woman who was unwanted. He sensed, without needing to see, when the sharp hatchet lifted behind him. In that moment, just before it ended, Bassett felt the shadows of the Unknown fall upon him, a feeling of impending wonder at the breaking down of barriers before what could be imagined. Just as he knew the blow was about to land and right before the sharp edge pierced his flesh and nerves, it seemed like he was looking at the calm face of the Medusa, Truth—And at the same time as the steel bit into him amidst the incoming darkness, in a quick flash of imagination, he envisioned his head slowly turning, always turning, in the devil-devil house next to the breadfruit tree.

THE END

THE END

Waikiki, Honolulu,
         May 22, 1916.

Waikiki, Honolulu,
         May 22, 1916.

p. 57THE HUSSY

There are some stories that have to be true—the sort that cannot be fabricated by a ready fiction-reckoner.  And by the same token there are some men with stories to tell who cannot be doubted.  Such a man was Julian Jones.  Although I doubt if the average reader of this will believe the story Julian Jones told me.  Nevertheless I believe it.  So thoroughly am I convinced of its verity that I am willing, nay, eager, to invest capital in the enterprise and embark personally on the adventure to a far land.

There are some stories that have to be true—the kind that can't be made up by a skilled storyteller. And similarly, there are some people with stories to share who can't be questioned. Such a person was Julian Jones. Although I doubt the typical reader will believe the story Julian Jones told me, I do believe it. I'm so convinced of its truth that I'm ready, even excited, to invest money in the venture and personally join the adventure to a distant place.

It was in the Australian Building at the Panama Pacific Exposition that I met him.  I was standing before an exhibit of facsimiles of the record nuggets which had been discovered in the goldfields of the Antipodes.  Knobbed, misshapen and massive, it was as difficult to believe that they were not real gold as it was to believe the accompanying statistics of their weights and values.

It was at the Australian Pavilion during the Panama Pacific Exposition that I met him. I was standing in front of an exhibit of replicas of the record nuggets that had been found in the goldfields of Australia. Knobbly, oddly shaped, and huge, it was as hard to believe that they weren't real gold as it was to believe the stats about their weights and values.

“That’s what those kangaroo-hunters call a nugget,” boomed over my shoulder directly at the largest of the specimens.

"That’s what those kangaroo hunters call a nugget," I heard someone shout over my shoulder, pointing at the largest of the specimens.

I turned and looked up into the dim blue eyes of Julian Jones.  I looked up, for he stood something like six feet four inches in height.  His hair, a wispy, sandy yellow, seemed as dimmed and faded as his eyes.  It may have been the sun which had washed out his colouring; at least his face bore the evidence of a prodigious and ardent sun-burn which had long since faded to yellow.  As his eyes turned from the exhibit and focussed on mine I noted a queer look in them as of one who vainly tries to recall some fact of supreme importance.

I turned and looked up into the dim blue eyes of Julian Jones. I had to look up since he was about six feet four inches tall. His hair, a wispy sandy blonde, seemed as faded as his eyes. It might have been the sun that washed out his color; his face definitely showed signs of a heavy sunburn that had long since faded to a yellow hue. When his eyes shifted from the exhibit and focused on mine, I noticed a strange look in them, like someone trying hard to remember something really important.

“What’s the matter with it as a nugget?”  I demanded.

“What’s wrong with it as a nugget?” I asked.

The remote, indwelling expression went out of his eyes as he boomed

The distant, vacant look faded from his eyes as he shouted

“Why, its size.”

"Because of its size."

“It does seem large,” I admitted.  “But there’s no doubt it’s authentic.  The Australian Government would scarcely dare—”

“It does seem big,” I admitted. “But there’s no doubt it’s genuine. The Australian Government would hardly risk—”

“Large!” he interrupted, with a sniff and a sneer.

“Large!” he cut in, with a sniff and a smirk.

“Largest ever discovered—” I started on.

“Largest ever discovered—” I started.

“Ever discovered!”  His dim eyes smouldered hotly as he proceeded.  “Do you think that every lump of gold ever discovered has got into the newspapers and encyclopedias?”

“Ever discovered!” His dull eyes burned with intensity as he continued. “Do you really think that every piece of gold ever found has made it into the newspapers and encyclopedias?”

“Well,” I replied judicially, “if there’s one that hasn’t, I don’t see how we’re to know about it.  If a really big nugget, or nugget-finder, elects to blush unseen—”

“Well,” I replied thoughtfully, “if there’s one that hasn’t, I don’t see how we’re supposed to know about it. If a really big nugget, or nugget-finder, chooses to hide away—”

“But it didn’t,” he broke in quickly.  “I saw it with my own eyes, and, besides, I’m too tanned to blush anyway.  I’m a railroad man and I’ve been in the tropics a lot.  Why, I used to be the colour of mahogany—real old mahogany, and have been taken for a blue-eyed Spaniard more than once—”

“But it didn’t,” he cut in quickly. “I saw it with my own eyes, and besides, I’m too tanned to blush anyway. I’m a railroad guy and I’ve spent a lot of time in the tropics. Back in the day, I was the color of mahogany—like real old mahogany—and I’ve been mistaken for a blue-eyed Spaniard more than once—”

It was my turn to interrupt, and I did.

It was my turn to jump in, and I did.

“Was that nugget bigger than those in there, Mr.—er—?”

“Was that nugget bigger than the ones in there, Mr.—um—?”

“Jones, Julian Jones is my name.”

“Jones, Julian Jones is my name.”

He dug into an inner pocket and produced an envelope addressed to such a person, care of General Delivery, San Francisco; and I, in turn, presented him with my card.

He reached into an inner pocket and pulled out an envelope addressed to someone, care of General Delivery, San Francisco; and I, in return, handed him my card.

“Pleased to know you, sir,” he said, extending his hand, his voice booming as if accustomed to loud noises or wide spaces.  “Of course I’ve heard of you, seen your picture in the papers, and all that, and, though I say it that shouldn’t, I want to say that I didn’t care a rap about those articles you wrote on Mexico.  You’re wrong, all wrong.  You make the mistake of all Gringos in thinking a Mexican is a white man.  He ain’t.  None of them ain’t—Greasers, Spiggoties, Latin-Americans and all the rest of the cattle.  Why, sir, they don’t think like we think, or reason, or act.  Even their multiplication table is different.  You think seven times seven is forty-nine; but not them.  They work it out different.  And white isn’t white to them, either.  Let me give you an example.  Buying coffee retail for house-keeping in one-pound or ten-pound lots—”

“Nice to meet you, sir,” he said, reaching out his hand, his voice loud as if he was used to big environments. “Of course I’ve heard of you, seen your picture in the papers and all that, and even though I really shouldn’t say this, I want to tell you that I didn’t care at all about those articles you wrote on Mexico. You’re wrong, all wrong. You make the same mistake all Americans make by thinking a Mexican is a white person. They’re not. None of them are—Greasers, Spiggoties, Latin-Americans, and all the rest. You see, they don’t think like we do, or reason, or act. Even their multiplication table is different. You think seven times seven is forty-nine; but not for them. They calculate it differently. And white isn’t even considered white to them, either. Let me give you an example. Buying coffee for home use in one-pound or ten-pound bags—”

“How big was that nugget you referred to?” I queried firmly.  “As big as the biggest of those?”

“How big was that nugget you mentioned?” I asked firmly. “As big as the biggest one of those?”

“Bigger,” he said quietly.  “Bigger than the whole blamed exhibit of them put together, and then some.”  He paused and regarded me with a steadfast gaze.  “I don’t see no reason why I shouldn’t go into the matter with you.  You’ve got a reputation a man ought to be able to trust, and I’ve read you’ve done some tall skylarking yourself in out-of-the-way places.  I’ve been browsing around with an eye open for some one to go in with me on the proposition.”

“Bigger,” he said quietly. “Bigger than the entire damn exhibit of them put together, and then some.” He paused and looked at me with a steady gaze. “I don’t see any reason why I shouldn’t talk this over with you. You’ve got a reputation a man should be able to trust, and I’ve heard you’ve pulled off some impressive stunts yourself in remote places. I’ve been looking around, keeping an eye out for someone to partner with me on this idea.”

“You can trust me,” I said.

"You can trust me," I said.

And here I am, blazing out into print with the whole story just as he told it to me as we sat on a bench by the lagoon before the Palace of Fine Arts with the cries of the sea gulls in our ears.  Well, he should have kept his appointment with me.  But I anticipate.

And here I am, getting ready to tell the whole story just like he shared it with me while we were sitting on a bench by the lagoon in front of the Palace of Fine Arts, with the sounds of the seagulls around us. Well, he should have shown up for our meeting. But I'm getting ahead of myself.

As we started to leave the building and hunt for a seat, a small woman, possibly thirty years of age, with a washed-out complexion of the farmer’s wife sort, darted up to him in a bird-like way, for all the world like the darting veering gulls over our heads and fastened herself to his arm with the accuracy and dispatch and inevitableness of a piece of machinery.

As we began to leave the building and look for a seat, a small woman, maybe around thirty, with a pale complexion like that of a farmer’s wife, quickly approached him in a bird-like manner, much like the flitting seagulls overhead, and attached herself to his arm with the precision and speed of a machine.

“There you go!” she shrilled.  “A-trottin’ right off and never givin’ me a thought.”

“There you go!” she exclaimed. “Trotting off without even thinking of me.”

I was formally introduced to her.  It was patent that she had never heard of me, and she surveyed me bleakly with shrewd black eyes, set close together and as beady and restless as a bird’s.

I was officially introduced to her. It was clear that she had never heard of me, and she looked at me with sharp, narrow black eyes that were as beady and restless as a bird's.

“You ain’t goin’ to tell him about that hussy?” she complained.

“You're not going to tell him about that girl?” she complained.

“Well, now, Sarah, this is business, you see,” he argued plaintively.  “I’ve been lookin’ for a likely man this long while, and now that he’s shown up it seems to me I got a right to give him the hang of what happened.”

“Well, now, Sarah, this is business, you see,” he argued softly. “I’ve been looking for a good man for a while now, and now that he’s finally here, I think I have the right to explain to him what happened.”

The small woman made no reply, but set her thin lips in a needle-like line.  She gazed straight before her at the Tower of Jewels with so austere an expression that no glint of refracted sunlight could soften it.  We proceeded slowly to the lagoon, managed to obtain an unoccupied seat, and sat down with mutual sighs of relief as we released our weights from our tortured sightseeing feet.

The small woman didn’t respond, just pressed her thin lips together in a tight line. She stared straight ahead at the Tower of Jewels with such a serious look that no sparkle of reflected sunlight could change it. We made our way slowly to the lagoon, found an empty seat, and sat down with shared sighs of relief as we took the weight off our aching sightseeing feet.

“One does get so mortal weary,” asserted the small woman, almost defiantly.

“One does get so tired of living,” asserted the small woman, almost defiantly.

Two swans waddled up from the mirroring water and investigated us.  When their suspicions of our niggardliness or lack of peanuts had been confirmed, Jones half-turned his back on his life-partner and gave me his story.

Two swans waddled up from the reflecting water and checked us out. When they confirmed their suspicion about our stinginess or lack of peanuts, Jones half-turned away from his partner and shared his story with me.

“Ever been in Ecuador?  Then take my advice—and don’t.  Though I take that back, for you and me might be hitting it for there together if you can rustle up the faith in me and the backbone in yourself for the trip.  Well, anyway, it ain’t so many years ago that I came ambling in there on a rusty, foul-bottomed, tramp collier from Australia, forty-three days from land to land.  Seven knots was her speed when everything favoured, and we’d had a two weeks’ gale to the north’ard of New Zealand, and broke our engines down for two days off Pitcairn Island.

“Have you ever been to Ecuador? Then take my advice—and don’t. Although, I take that back, because you and I might end up going there together if you can trust me and find the courage in yourself for the trip. Anyway, it wasn’t that long ago that I arrived there on a rusty, dirty cargo ship from Australia, taking forty-three days from one place to another. She only went seven knots when conditions were good, and we faced a two-week storm north of New Zealand, which broke our engines for two days near Pitcairn Island."

“I was no sailor on her.  I’m a locomotive engineer.  But I’d made friends with the skipper at Newcastle an’ come along as his guest for as far as Guayaquil.  You see, I’d heard wages was ’way up on the American railroad runnin’ from that place over the Andes to Quito.  Now Guayaquil—”

“I wasn't a sailor on her. I'm a train engineer. But I had become friends with the captain in Newcastle and came along as his guest all the way to Guayaquil. You see, I had heard that wages were really high on the American railway that runs from there over the Andes to Quito. Now, Guayaquil—”

“Is a fever-hole,” I interpolated.

"Is a fever pit," I interjected.

Julian Jones nodded.

Julian Jones nodded.

“Thomas Nast died there of it within a month after he landed.—He was our great American cartoonist,” I added.

“Thomas Nast died there from it within a month after he arrived. — He was our great American cartoonist,” I added.

“Don’t know him,” Julian Jones said shortly.  “But I do know he wasn’t the first to pass out by a long shot.  Why, look you the way I found it.  The pilot grounds is sixty miles down the river.  ‘How’s the fever?’ said I to the pilot who came aboard in the early morning.  ‘See that Hamburg barque,’ said he, pointing to a sizable ship at anchor.  ‘Captain and fourteen men dead of it already, and the cook and two men dying right now, and they’re the last left of her.’

“Don’t know him,” Julian Jones said briefly. “But I do know he wasn’t the first to pass out by a long shot. Look at it this way. The pilot grounds are sixty miles down the river. ‘How’s the fever?’ I asked the pilot who came aboard in the early morning. ‘See that Hamburg barque,’ he said, pointing to a large ship at anchor. ‘Captain and fourteen men already dead from it, and the cook and two men are dying right now, and they’re the last ones left from her.’”

“And by jinks he told the truth.  And right then they were dying forty a day in Guayaquil of Yellow Jack.  But that was nothing, as I was to find out.  Bubonic plague and small-pox were raging, while dysentery and pneumonia were reducing the population, and the railroad was raging worst of all.  I mean that.  For them that insisted in riding on it, it was more dangerous than all the other diseases put together.

“And wow, he was speaking the truth. Right then, they were losing forty people a day to Yellow Fever in Guayaquil. But that was just the beginning, as I was to learn. Bubonic plague and smallpox were spreading rapidly, while dysentery and pneumonia were taking a toll on the population, and the railroad was the worst of all. I mean that. For those who insisted on riding it, it was more dangerous than all the other diseases combined.”

“When we dropped anchor off Guayaquil half a dozen skippers from other steamers came on board to warn our skipper not to let any of his crew or officers go ashore except the ones he wanted to lose.  A launch came off for me from Duran, which is on the other side of the river and is the terminal of the railroad.  And it brought off a man that soared up the gangway three jumps at a time he was that eager to get aboard.  When he hit the deck he hadn’t time to speak to any of us.  He just leaned out over the rail and shook his fist at Duran and shouted: ‘I beat you to it!  I beat you to it!’

“When we dropped anchor off Guayaquil, about six captains from other steamers came on board to warn our captain not to let any of his crew or officers go ashore unless he wanted to lose them. A launch came for me from Duran, which is on the other side of the river and is the terminal of the railroad. It brought a man who jumped up the gangway three steps at a time; he was so eager to get aboard. When he hit the deck, he didn’t have time to talk to any of us. He just leaned over the rail, shook his fist at Duran, and shouted, ‘I beat you to it! I beat you to it!’”

“‘Who’d you beat to it, friend?’ I asked.  ‘The railroad,’ he said, as he unbuckled the straps and took off a big ’44 Colt’s automatic from where he wore it handy on his left side under his coat, ‘I staved as long as I agreed—three months—and it didn’t get me.  I was a conductor.’

“‘Who did you outpace, buddy?’ I asked. ‘The railroad,’ he replied, as he unbuckled the straps and took off a big ’44 Colt’s automatic from where he had it easily accessible on his left side under his coat. ‘I held off for as long as I promised—three months—and it didn’t catch me. I was a conductor.’”

“And that was the railroad I was to work for.  All of which was nothing to what he told me in the next few minutes.  The road ran from sea level at Duran up to twelve thousand feet on Chimborazo and down to ten thousand at Quito on the other side the range.  And it was so dangerous that the trains didn’t run nights.  The through passengers had to get off and sleep in the towns at night while the train waited for daylight.  And each train carried a guard of Ecuadoriano soldiers which was the most dangerous of all.  They were supposed to protect the train crews, but whenever trouble started they unlimbered their rifles and joined the mob.  You see, whenever a train wreck occurred, the first cry of the spiggoties was ‘Kill the Gringos!’  They always did that, and proceeded to kill the train crew and whatever chance Gringo passengers that’d escaped being killed in the accident.  Which is their kind of arithmetic, which I told you a while back as being different from ours.

“And that was the railroad I was supposed to work for. All of that was nothing compared to what he told me in the next few minutes. The line ran from sea level at Duran up to twelve thousand feet on Chimborazo and down to ten thousand at Quito on the other side of the range. It was so dangerous that the trains didn’t operate at night. Passengers had to get off and sleep in towns while the train waited for daylight. Each train was guarded by Ecuadorian soldiers, which was the most dangerous part. They were supposed to protect the train crews, but whenever trouble broke out, they grabbed their rifles and joined the mob. You see, whenever a train wreck happened, the first shout from the locals was 'Kill the Gringos!' They always did that, and went on to kill the train crew and any Gringo passengers who had managed to survive the accident. That’s their kind of math, which I told you earlier is different from ours.

“Shucks!  Before the day was out I was to find out for myself that that ex-conductor wasn’t lying.  It was over at Duran.  I was to take my run on the first division out to Quito, for which place I was to start next morning—only one through train running every twenty-four hours.  It was the afternoon of my first day, along about four o’clock, when the boilers of the Governor Hancock exploded and she sank in sixty feet of water alongside the dock.  She was the big ferry boat that carried the railroad passengers across the river to Guayaquil.  It was a bad accident, but it was the cause of worse that followed.  By half-past four, big trainloads began to arrive.  It was a feast day and they’d run an excursion up country but of Guayaquil, and this was the crowd coming back.

“Wow! By the end of the day, I was about to discover for myself that the ex-conductor wasn't lying. It happened over at Duran. I was scheduled to take my run on the first division to Quito, which meant I was set to leave the next morning—only one train ran through every twenty-four hours. It was the afternoon of my first day, around four o'clock, when the boilers of the Governor Hancock exploded, and she sank in sixty feet of water next to the dock. She was the big ferry that transported railroad passengers across the river to Guayaquil. It was a serious accident, but it led to even worse things that followed. By half-past four, large trainloads started to arrive. It was a holiday, and they had organized an excursion outside of Guayaquil, and this was the crowd returning.”

“And the crowd—there was five thousand of them—wanted to get ferried across, and the ferry was at the bottom of the river, which wasn’t our fault.  But by the Spiggoty arithmetic, it was.  ‘Kill the Gringos!’ shouts one of them.  And right there the beans were spilled.  Most of us got away by the skin of our teeth.  I raced on the heels of the Master Mechanic, carrying one of his babies for him, for the locomotives that was just pulling out.  You see, way down there away from everywhere they just got to save their locomotives in times of trouble, because, without them, a railroad can’t be run.  Half a dozen American wives and as many children were crouching on the cab floors along with the rest of us when we pulled out; and the Ecuadoriano soldiers, who should have been protecting our lives and property, turned loose with their rifles and must have given us all of a thousand rounds before we got out of range.

“And the crowd—there were five thousand of them—wanted to get across, and the ferry was at the bottom of the river, which wasn’t our fault. But according to the Spiggoty math, it was. ‘Kill the Gringos!’ shouts one of them. And right then, things got crazy. Most of us barely got away. I was right on the heels of the Master Mechanic, carrying one of his tools for him, for the locomotives that were just leaving. You see, way down there, far from everywhere, they had to save their locomotives in times of trouble because, without them, a railroad can’t be run. Half a dozen American wives and as many kids were crouching on the cab floors along with the rest of us when we pulled out; and the Ecuadoriano soldiers, who were supposed to be protecting our lives and property, opened fire with their rifles and must have fired off about a thousand rounds before we got out of range.

“We camped up country and didn’t come back to clean up until next day.  It was some cleaning.  Every flat-car, box-car, coach, asthmatic switch engine, and even hand-car that mob of Spiggoties had shoved off the dock into sixty feet of water on top of the Governor Hancock.  They’d burnt the round house, set fire to the coal bunkers, and made a scandal of the repair shops.  Oh, yes, and there were three of our fellows they’d got that we had to bury mighty quick.  It’s hot weather all the time down there.”

“We camped out in the countryside and didn’t come back to clean up until the next day. It was quite a mess. Every flatcar, boxcar, coach, dying switch engine, and even handcar that that mob of Spiggoties had pushed off the dock into sixty feet of water on top of the Governor Hancock. They’d burned down the roundhouse, set fire to the coal bunkers, and made a huge mess of the repair shops. Oh, and there were three of our guys they captured that we had to bury quickly. It’s hot down there all the time.”

Julian Jones came to a full pause and over his shoulder studied the straight-before-her gaze and forbidding expression of his wife’s face.

Julian Jones came to a complete stop and, looking over his shoulder, examined the intense stare and stern expression on his wife’s face.

“I ain’t forgotten the nugget,” he assured me.

“I haven't forgotten the nugget,” he assured me.

“Nor the hussy,” the little woman snapped, apparently at the mud-hens paddling on the surface of the lagoon.

“Nor the hussy,” the little woman snapped, apparently at the mud-hens paddling on the surface of the lagoon.

“I’ve been travelling toward the nugget right along—”

“I’ve been traveling toward the nugget all along—”

“There was never no reason for you to stay in that dangerous country,” his wife snapped in on him.

“There was never any reason for you to stay in that dangerous country,” his wife snapped at him.

“Now, Sarah,” he appealed.  “I was working for you right along.”  And to me he explained: “The risk was big, but so was the pay.  Some months I earned as high as five hundred gold.  And here was Sarah waiting for me back in Nebraska—”

“Now, Sarah,” he said earnestly. “I’ve been working for you all this time.” And he explained to me, “The risk was high, but so was the reward. Some months I made as much as five hundred gold. And here was Sarah waiting for me back in Nebraska—”

“An’ us engaged two years,” she complained to the Tower of Jewels.

“Yeah, we've been engaged for two years,” she complained to the Tower of Jewels.

“—What of the strike, and me being blacklisted, and getting typhoid down in Australia, and everything,” he went on.  “And luck was with me on that railroad.  Why, I saw fellows fresh from the States pass out, some of them not a week on their first run.  If the diseases and the railroad didn’t get them, then it was the Spiggoties got them.  But it just wasn’t my fate, even that time I rode my engine down to the bottom of a forty-foot washout.  I lost my fireman; and the conductor and the Superintendent of Rolling Stock (who happened to be running down to Duran to meet his bride) had their heads knifed off by the Spiggoties and paraded around on poles.  But I lay snug as a bug under a couple of feet of tender coal, and they thought I’d headed for tall timber—lay there a day and a night till the excitement cooled down.  Yes, I was lucky.  The worst that happened to me was I caught a cold once, and another time had a carbuncle.  But the other fellows!  They died like flies, what of Yellow Jack, pneumonia, the Spiggoties, and the railroad.  The trouble was I didn’t have much chance to pal with them.  No sooner’d I get some intimate with one of them he’d up and die—all but a fireman named Andrews, and he went loco for keeps.

“—What about the strike, and being blacklisted, and getting typhoid down in Australia, and everything?” he continued. “And I was lucky with that railroad. I saw guys fresh from the States pass out, some of them not even a week into their first run. If the diseases and the railroad didn’t get them, then it was the Spiggoties who did. But it just wasn’t my fate, even that time I rode my engine down into a forty-foot washout. I lost my fireman; and the conductor and the Superintendent of Rolling Stock (who happened to be rushing down to Duran to meet his bride) had their heads chopped off by the Spiggoties and were paraded around on poles. But I was tucked in snug under a couple of feet of tender coal, and they thought I’d run off into the woods—stayed there a day and a night until the excitement died down. Yeah, I was lucky. The worst that happened to me was I caught a cold once and had a carbuncle another time. But the other guys! They died like flies, thanks to Yellow Jack, pneumonia, the Spiggoties, and the railroad. The problem was I didn’t have much chance to hang out with them. No sooner would I get close to one of them than he’d up and die—all except for a fireman named Andrews, and he went crazy for good.”

“I made good on my job from the first, and lived in Quito in a ’dobe house with whacking big Spanish tiles on the roof that I’d rented.  And I never had much trouble with the Spiggoties, what of letting them sneak free rides in the tender or on the cowcatcher.  Me throw them off?  Never!  I took notice, when Jack Harris put off a bunch of them, that I attended his funeral muy pronto—”

“I did well at my job from the start and lived in Quito in a adobe house with huge Spanish tiles on the roof that I had rented. And I never had much trouble with the Spiggoties, especially since I let them sneak free rides in the boat or on the front of the train. Me, throw them off? Never! I noticed that when Jack Harris got rid of a bunch of them, I attended his funeral very soon—”

“Speak English,” the little woman beside him snapped.

“Speak English,” the little woman next to him snapped.

“Sarah just can’t bear to tolerate me speaking Spanish,” he apologized.  “It gets so on her nerves that I promised not to.  Well, as I was saying, the goose hung high and everything was going hunky-dory, and I was piling up my wages to come north to Nebraska and marry Sarah, when I run on to Vahna—”

“Sarah just can't stand me speaking Spanish,” he said apologetically. “It gets on her nerves so much that I promised I wouldn’t. Well, as I was saying, everything was going great and I was saving up my money to come up north to Nebraska and marry Sarah, when I ran into Vahna—”

“The hussy!” Sarah hissed.

“The slut!” Sarah hissed.

“Now, Sarah,” her towering giant of a husband begged, “I just got to mention her or I can’t tell about the nugget.—It was one night when I was taking a locomotive—no train—down to Amato, about thirty miles from Quito.  Seth Manners was my fireman.  I was breaking him in to engineer for himself, and I was letting him run the locomotive while I sat up in his seat meditating about Sarah here.  I’d just got a letter from her, begging as usual for me to come home and hinting as usual about the dangers of an unmarried man like me running around loose in a country full of senoritas and fandangos.  Lord!  If she could only a-seen them.  Positive frights, that’s what they are, their faces painted white as corpses and their lips red as—as some of the train wrecks I’ve helped clean up.

“Now, Sarah,” her tall husband pleaded, “I just have to mention her or I can’t talk about the nugget. One night, I was driving a locomotive—no train—down to Amato, about thirty miles from Quito. Seth Manners was my fireman. I was training him to become an engineer, and I let him run the locomotive while I sat in his seat thinking about Sarah here. I had just received a letter from her, begging me, as usual, to come home and suggesting, as usual, that running around loose in a country full of senoritas and fandangos was dangerous for an unmarried guy like me. Lord! If she could only see them. Absolute frightful sights, that’s what they are, their faces painted white like corpses and their lips red as—as some of the train wrecks I’ve helped clean up.

“It was a lovely April night, not a breath of wind, and a tremendous big moon shining right over the top of Chimborazo.—Some mountain that.  The railroad skirted it twelve thousand feet above sea level, and the top of it ten thousand feet higher than that.

“It was a beautiful April night, with no wind at all, and a huge moon shining directly over the top of Chimborazo.—What a mountain. The railroad ran along it twelve thousand feet above sea level, and the peak was ten thousand feet higher than that.”

“Mebbe I was drowsing, with Seth running the engine; but he slammed on the brakes so sudden hard that I darn near went through the cab window.

“Maybe I was dozing off while Seth was driving the engine, but he hit the brakes so suddenly that I almost went right through the cab window.

“‘What the—’ I started to yell, and ‘Holy hell,’ Seth says, as both of us looked at what was on the track.  And I agreed with Seth entirely in his remark.  It was an Indian girl—and take it from me, Indians ain’t Spiggoties by any manner of means.  Seth had managed to fetch a stop within twenty feet of her, and us bowling down hill at that!  But the girl.  She—”

“‘What the—’ I started to shout, and ‘Holy hell,’ Seth said, as both of us stared at what was on the track. And I totally agreed with Seth. It was an Indian girl—and believe me, Indians aren’t anything like Spiggoties at all. Seth managed to come to a stop within twenty feet of her, and we were barreling downhill at that! But the girl. She—”

I saw the form of Mrs. Julian Jones stiffen, although she kept her gaze fixed balefully upon two mud-hens that were prowling along the lagoon shallows below us.  “The hussy!” she hissed, once and implacably.  Jones had stopped at the sound, but went on immediately.

I saw Mrs. Julian Jones tense up, but she kept her angry stare focused on two mud-hens wandering through the shallow water of the lagoon below us. “The shameless woman!” she hissed, once and without compromise. Jones paused at the sound but carried on right away.

“She was a tall girl, slim and slender, you know the kind, with black hair, remarkably long hanging, down loose behind her, as she stood there no more afraid than nothing, her arms spread out to stop the engine.  She was wearing a slimpsy sort of garment wrapped around her that wasn’t cloth but ocelot skins, soft and dappled, and silky.  It was all she had on—”

“She was a tall girl, slim and slender, you know the type, with black hair that hung down loosely behind her. She stood there, completely unafraid, with her arms outstretched to stop the engine. She was wearing a kind of loose garment wrapped around her that wasn’t made of fabric but ocelot skins, soft, spotted, and silky. That was all she had on—”

“The hussy!” breathed Mrs. Jones.

"The tramp!" breathed Mrs. Jones.

But Mr. Jones went on, making believe that he was unaware of the interruption.

But Mr. Jones continued, pretending that he didn't notice the interruption.

“‘Hell of a way to stop a locomotive,’ I complained at Seth, as I climbed down on to the right of way.  I walked past our engine and up to the girl, and what do you think?  Her eyes were shut tight.  She was trembling that violent that you would see it by the moonlight.  And she was barefoot, too.

“‘What a way to stop a train,’ I complained to Seth as I climbed down onto the tracks. I walked past our engine and approached the girl, and guess what? Her eyes were tightly shut. She was shaking so violently that you could see it in the moonlight. And she was barefoot, too."

“‘What’s the row?’ I said, none too gentle.  She gave a start, seemed to come out of her trance, and opened her eyes.  Say!  They were big and black and beautiful.  Believe me, she was some looker—”

“‘What’s going on?’ I asked, not too kindly. She jumped a bit, seemed to snap out of her daze, and opened her eyes. Wow! They were big, dark, and gorgeous. Trust me, she was quite a sight—”

“The hussy!”  At which hiss the two mud-hens veered away a few feet.  But Jones was getting himself in hand, and didn’t even blink.

“The sl*t!” At that, the two mud-hens shifted away a few feet. But Jones was regaining his composure and didn’t even flinch.

“‘What are you stopping this locomotive for?’ I demanded in Spanish.  Nary an answer.  She stared at me, then at the snorting engine and then burst into tears, which you’ll admit is uncommon behaviour for an Indian woman.

“‘Why are you stopping this train?’ I asked in Spanish. There was no answer. She looked at me, then at the snorting engine, and then broke down in tears, which you have to admit is unusual behavior for an Indian woman.”

“‘If you try to get rides that way,’ I slung at her in Spiggoty Spanish (which they tell me is some different from regular Spanish), ‘you’ll be taking one smeared all over our cowcatcher and headlight, and it’ll be up to my fireman to scrape you off.’

“‘If you try to get rides that way,’ I shot at her in Spiggoty Spanish (which they say is a bit different from regular Spanish), ‘you’ll be taking one stuck all over our cowcatcher and headlight, and it’ll be up to my fireman to scrape you off.’”

“My Spiggoty Spanish wasn’t much to brag on, but I could see she understood, though she only shook her head and wouldn’t speak.  But great Moses, she was some looker—”

“My Spiggoty Spanish wasn’t anything to boast about, but I could tell she understood, even though she just shook her head and didn’t say a word. But wow, she was a real stunner—”

I glanced apprehensively at Mrs. Jones, who must have caught me out of the tail of her eye, for she muttered: “If she hadn’t been do you think he’d a-taken her into his house to live?”

I looked nervously at Mrs. Jones, who must have noticed me out of the corner of her eye, because she said, “If she hadn’t been, do you think he would have taken her into his house to live?”

“Now hold on, Sarah,” he protested.  “That ain’t fair.  Besides, I’m telling this.—Next thing, Seth yells at me, ‘Goin’ to stay here all night?’

“Wait a minute, Sarah,” he said. “That’s not fair. Besides, I’m the one telling this. Then Seth yells at me, ‘Are you going to stay here all night?’”

“‘Come on,’ I said to the girl, ‘and climb on board.  But next time you want a ride don’t flag a locomotive between stations.’  She followed along; but when I got to the step and turned to give her a lift-up, she wasn’t there.  I went forward again.  Not a sign of her.  Above and below was sheer cliff, and the track stretched ahead a hundred yards clear and empty.  And then I spotted her, crouched down right against the cowcatcher, that close I’d almost stepped on her.  If we’d started up, we’d have run over her in a second.  It was all so nonsensical, I never could make out her actions.  Maybe she was trying to suicide.  I grabbed her by the wrist and jerked her none too gentle to her feet.  And she came along all right.  Women do know when a man means business.”

“‘Come on,’ I said to the girl, ‘get on board. But next time you want a ride, don’t flag down a train between stations.’ She followed along; but when I reached the step and turned to help her up, she was gone. I moved forward again. There was no sign of her. Above and below was just a sheer cliff, and the track stretched ahead a hundred yards, clear and empty. Then I spotted her, crouched right against the front of the train, so close I almost stepped on her. If we had started moving, we would have run over her in an instant. It was all so absurd, I couldn’t figure out her behavior. Maybe she was trying to kill herself. I grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her up to her feet, not too gently. But she came along just fine. Women really do know when a man means business.”

I glanced from this Goliath to his little, bird-eyed spouse, and wondered if he had ever tried to mean business with her.

I looked from this giant to his small, bird-like wife, and wondered if he had ever tried to be serious with her.

“Seth kicked at first, but I boosted her into the cab and made her sit up beside me—”

“Seth kicked at first, but I helped her into the cab and made her sit up next to me—”

“And I suppose Seth was busy running the engine,” Mrs. Jones observed.

“And I guess Seth was busy running the engine,” Mrs. Jones remarked.

“I was breaking him in, wasn’t I?”  Mr. Jones protested.  “So we made the run into Amato.  She’d never opened her mouth once, and no sooner’d the engine stopped than she’d jumped to the ground and was gone.  Just like that.  Not a thank you kindly.  Nothing.

“I was training him, wasn’t I?” Mr. Jones complained. “So we made the trip to Amato. She never said a word, and as soon as the engine stopped, she jumped out and was gone. Just like that. Not a thank you or anything. Nothing.”

“But next morning when we came to pull out for Quito with a dozen flat cars loaded with rails, there she was in the cab waiting for us; and in the daylight I could see how much better a looker she was than the night before.

"But the next morning when we got ready to leave for Quito with a dozen flat cars stacked with rails, there she was in the cab waiting for us; and in the daylight, I could see how much better she looked than the night before."

“‘Huh! she’s adopted you,’ Seth grins.  And it looked like it.  She just stood there and looked at me—at us—like a loving hound dog that you love, that you’ve caught with a string of sausages inside of him, and that just knows you ain’t going to lift a hand to him.  ‘Go chase yourself!’ I told her pronto.”  (Mrs. Jones her proximity noticeable with a wince at the Spanish word.)  “You see, Sarah, I’d no use for her, even at the start.”

“‘Huh! She’s taken you in,’ Seth grins. And it really seemed that way. She just stood there and looked at me—at us—like a loving hound dog that you adore, that you’ve caught sneaking sausages, and that just knows you aren’t going to lift a finger to help him. ‘Go chase yourself!’ I told her pronto.” (Mrs. Jones visibly cringed at the Spanish word.) “You see, Sarah, I had no use for her, even from the beginning.”

Mrs. Jones stiffened.  Her lips moved soundlessly, but I knew to what syllables.

Mrs. Jones stiffened. Her lips moved silently, but I knew what words they formed.

“And what made it hardest was Seth jeering at me.  ‘You can’t shake her that way,’ he said.  ‘You saved her life—’  ‘I didn’t,’ I said sharply; ‘it was you.’  ‘But she thinks you did, which is the same thing,’ he came back at me.  ‘And now she belongs to you.  Custom of the country, as you ought to know.’”

“And what made it hardest was Seth mocking me. ‘You can’t treat her like that,’ he said. ‘You saved her life—’ ‘I didn’t,’ I replied sharply; ‘it was you.’ ‘But she believes you did, which is the same thing,’ he shot back at me. ‘And now she’s yours. It’s the way things work around here, as you should know.’”

“Heathenish,” said Mrs. Jones, and though her steady gaze was set upon the Tower of Jewels I knew she was making no reference to its architecture.

“Uncultured,” said Mrs. Jones, and even though her unwavering gaze was fixed on the Tower of Jewels, I knew she wasn't talking about its design.

“‘She’s come to do light housekeeping for you,’ Seth grinned.  I let him rave, though afterwards I kept him throwing in the coal too fast to work his mouth very much.  Why, say, when I got to the spot where I picked her up, and stopped the train for her to get off, she just flopped down on her knees, got a hammerlock with her arms around my knees, and cried all over my shoes.  What was I to do?”

“‘She’s here to help you with some light cleaning,’ Seth grinned. I let him go on, but afterwards I kept him too busy shoveling coal to talk much. You know, when I got to the place where I picked her up and stopped the train for her to get off, she just dropped to her knees, wrapped her arms around my legs, and cried all over my shoes. What was I supposed to do?”

With no perceptible movement that I was aware of, Mrs. Jones advertised her certitude of knowledge of what she would have done.

With no noticeable movement that I could see, Mrs. Jones confidently stated what she would have done.

“And the moment we pulled into Quito, she did what she’d done before—vanished.  Sarah never believes me when I say how relieved I felt to be quit of her.  But it was not to be.  I got to my ’dobe house and managed a cracking fine dinner my cook had ready for me.  She was mostly Spiggoty and half Indian, and her name was Paloma.—Now, Sarah, haven’t I told you she was older’n a grandmother, and looked more like a buzzard than a dove?  Why, I couldn’t bear to eat with her around where I could look at her.  But she did make things comfortable, and she was some economical when it came to marketing.

“And the moment we arrived in Quito, she did what she always does—disappeared. Sarah never believes me when I say how relieved I felt to be rid of her. But that wasn’t the end of it. I got to my adobe house and enjoyed a great dinner my cook had prepared for me. She was mostly Spanish and part Native American, and her name was Paloma. Now, Sarah, haven’t I mentioned that she was older than a grandmother and looked more like a buzzard than a dove? Honestly, I couldn’t stand to eat with her around where I could see her. But she did make things comfortable, and she was pretty good at saving money when it came to shopping.

“That afternoon, after a big long siesta, what’d I find in the kitchen, just as much at home as if she belonged there, but that blamed Indian girl.  And old Paloma was squatting at the girl’s feet and rubbing the girl’s knees and legs like for rheumatism, which I knew the girl didn’t have from the way I’d sized up the walk of her, and keeping time to the rubbing with a funny sort of gibberish chant.  And I let loose right there and then.  As Sarah knows, I never could a-bear women around the house—young, unmarried women, I mean.  But it was no go!  Old Paloma sided with the girl, and said if the girl went she went, too.  Also, she called me more kinds of a fool than the English language has accommodation for.  You’d like the Spanish lingo, Sarah, for expressing yourself in such ways, and you’d have liked old Paloma, too.  She was a good woman, though she didn’t have any teeth and her face could kill a strong man’s appetite in the cradle.

That afternoon, after a long nap, I found that damn Indian girl in the kitchen, making herself at home like she belonged there. And old Paloma was sitting at the girl’s feet, rubbing her knees and legs like she had rheumatism, which I knew she didn't have by the way she walked, keeping time with a funny little chant. I lost it right then and there. As Sarah knows, I could never stand having women around the house—young, unmarried women, that is. But it was no use! Old Paloma took the girl’s side and said if the girl left, she would too. Plus, she called me more kinds of a fool than the English language can handle. You’d love the Spanish language, Sarah, for expressing yourself that way, and you would have liked old Paloma, too. She was a good woman, even though she had no teeth and her face could make a strong man's appetite disappear.

“I gave in.  I had to.  Except for the excuse that she needed Vahna’s help around the house (which she didn’t at all), old Paloma never said why she stuck up for the girl.  Anyway, Vahna was a quiet thing, never in the way.  And she never gadded.  Just sat in-doors jabbering with Paloma and helping with the chores.  But I wasn’t long in getting on to that she was afraid of something.  She would look up, that anxious it hurt, whenever anybody called, like some of the boys to have a gas or a game of pedro.  I tried to worm it out of Paloma what was worrying the girl, but all the old woman did was to look solemn and shake her head like all the devils in hell was liable to precipitate a visit on us.

“I gave in. I had to. Aside from the excuse that she needed Vahna’s help around the house (which she didn’t at all), old Paloma never explained why she defended the girl. Anyway, Vahna was a quiet one, never in the way. She never went out for fun. She just sat indoors chatting with Paloma and helping with the chores. But it didn’t take me long to realize that she was afraid of something. She would look up, anxious to the point of pain, whenever anyone called, like some of the boys wanting to hang out or play pedro. I tried to get Paloma to tell me what was bothering the girl, but all the old woman did was look serious and shake her head as if all the devils in hell were about to pay us a visit.”

“And then one day Vahna had a visitor.  I’d just come in from a run and was passing the time of day with her—I had to be polite, even if she had butted in on me and come to live in my house for keeps—when I saw a queer expression come into her eyes.  In the doorway stood an Indian boy.  He looked like her, but was younger and slimmer.  She took him into the kitchen and they must have had a great palaver, for he didn’t leave until after dark.  Inside the week he came back, but I missed him.  When I got home, Paloma put a fat nugget of gold into my hand, which Vahna had sent him for.  The blamed thing weighed all of two pounds and was worth more than five hundred dollars.  She explained that Vahna wanted me to take it to pay for her keep.  And I had to take it to keep peace in the house.

“And then one day Vahna had a visitor. I had just come in from a run and was chatting with her—I had to be polite, even though she had invaded my space and decided to stay in my house permanently—when I noticed a strange look in her eyes. In the doorway stood an Indian boy. He resembled her, but was younger and slimmer. She took him into the kitchen, and they must have had quite a long talk, because he didn’t leave until after dark. Within the week, he came back, but I missed him. When I got home, Paloma handed me a heavy nugget of gold that Vahna had sent him for. The darn thing weighed a whole two pounds and was worth more than five hundred dollars. She explained that Vahna wanted me to take it to cover her expenses. And I had to take it to keep the peace in the house.”

“Then, after a long time, came another visitor.  We were sitting before the fire—”

“Then, after a while, another visitor arrived. We were sitting by the fire—”

“Him and the hussy,” quoth Mrs. Jones.

“Him and the promiscuous woman,” said Mrs. Jones.

“And Paloma,” he added quickly.

“And Paloma,” he added.

“Him and his cook and his light housekeeper sitting by the fire,” she amended.

"His cook and his housekeeper were sitting by the fire," she corrected.

“Oh, I admit Vahna did like me a whole heap,” he asserted recklessly, then modified with a pang of caution: “A heap more than was good for her, seeing that I had no inclination her way.

“Oh, I admit Vahna liked me a lot,” he said recklessly, then quickly added with a sense of caution: “A lot more than was good for her, considering I had no interest in her.”

“Well, as I was saying, she had another visitor.  He was a lean, tall, white-headed old Indian, with a beak on him like an eagle.  He walked right in without knocking.  Vahna gave a little cry that was half like a yelp and half like a gasp, and flumped down on her knees before me, pleading to me with deer’s eyes and to him with the eyes of a deer about to be killed that don’t want to be killed.  Then, for a minute that seemed as long as a life-time, she and the old fellow glared at each other.  Paloma was the first to talk, in his own lingo, for he talked back to her.  But great Moses, if he wasn’t the high and mighty one!  Paloma’s old knees were shaking, and she cringed to him like a hound dog.  And all this in my own house!  I’d have thrown him out on his neck, only he was so old.

“Well, as I was saying, she had another visitor. He was a tall, lean, white-haired old man, with a nose like an eagle's beak. He walked right in without knocking. Vahna let out a little cry that was part yelp and part gasp, then dropped to her knees in front of me, looking at me with deer-like eyes and at him with the eyes of a deer about to be hunted, not wanting to be caught. Then, for a moment that felt like a lifetime, she and the old man stared each other down. Paloma was the first to speak, using his own language, as he responded to her. But good grief, he acted like he was the king! Paloma’s old knees were shaking, and she cowered in front of him like a scared dog. And all of this was happening in my own house! I would have thrown him out on his behind, but he was so old.

“If the things he said to Vahna were as terrible as the way he looked!  Say!  He just spit words at her!  But Paloma kept whimpering and butting in, till something she said got across, because his face relaxed.  He condescended to give me the once over and fired some question at Vahna.  She hung her head, and looked foolish, and blushed, and then replied with a single word and a shake of the head.  And with that he just naturally turned on his heel and beat it.  I guess she’d said ‘No.’

“If the things he said to Vahna were as awful as the way he looked! Just say it! He practically spat words at her! But Paloma kept whining and interfering until something she said got through because his face softened. He decided to check me out and threw a question at Vahna. She hung her head, looked embarrassed, blushed, and then answered with just one word and a shake of her head. And with that, he just turned on his heel and left. I guess she’d said ‘No.’”

“For some time after that Vahna used to fluster up whenever she saw me.  Then she took to the kitchen for a spell.  But after a long time she began hanging around the big room again.  She was still mighty shy, but she’d keep on following me about with those big eyes of hers—”

“For a while after that, Vahna would get all flustered whenever she saw me. Then she spent some time in the kitchen. But after a long while, she started coming back to the big room again. She was still really shy, but she kept following me around with those big eyes of hers—”

“The hussy!” I heard plainly.  But Julian Jones and I were pretty well used to it by this time.

“The hussy!” I heard clearly. But Julian Jones and I had become pretty accustomed to it by now.

“I don’t mind saying that I was getting some interested myself—oh, not in the way Sarah never lets up letting me know she thinks.  That two-pound nugget was what had me going.  If Vahna’d put me wise to where it came from, I could say good-bye to railroading and hit the high places for Nebraska and Sarah.

“I don’t mind saying that I was starting to get a bit interested myself—oh, not in the way Sarah always makes sure I know what she thinks. That two-pound nugget was what had me excited. If Vahna had filled me in on where it came from, I could say goodbye to railroading and head for the high places for Nebraska and Sarah."

“And then the beans were spilled . . . by accident.  Come a letter from Wisconsin.  My Aunt Eliza ’d died and up and left me her big farm.  I let out a whoop when I read it; but I could have canned my joy, for I was jobbed out of it by the courts and lawyers afterward—not a cent to me, and I’m still paying ’m in instalments.

“And then the beans were spilled . . . by accident. A letter arrived from Wisconsin. My Aunt Eliza had died and left me her big farm. I let out a whoop when I read it; but I could have bottled my joy, because I was cheated out of it by the courts and lawyers afterward—not a cent for me, and I’m still paying them in installments."

“But I didn’t know, then; and I prepared to pull back to God’s country.  Paloma got sore, and Vahna got the weeps.  ‘Don’t go!  Don’t go!’  That was her song.  But I gave notice on my job, and wrote a letter to Sarah here—didn’t I, Sarah?

“But I didn’t know back then; and I got ready to go back to God's country. Paloma got upset, and Vahna started crying. ‘Don’t go! Don’t go!’ That was her song. But I quit my job and wrote a letter to Sarah here—didn’t I, Sarah?”

“That night, sitting by the fire like at a funeral, Vahna really loosened up for the first time.

“That night, sitting by the fire like it was a funeral, Vahna really let loose for the first time.

“‘Don’t go,’ she says to me, with old Paloma nodding agreement with her.  ‘I’ll show you where my brother got the nugget, if you don’t go.’  ‘Too late,’ said I.  And I told her why.

“‘Don’t go,’ she says to me, with old Paloma nodding along. ‘I’ll show you where my brother found the nugget, if you stay.’ ‘Too late,’ I replied. And I explained why.”

“And told her about me waiting for you back in Nebraska,” Mrs. Jones observed in cold, passionless tones.

“And told her about me waiting for you back in Nebraska,” Mrs. Jones said in a cold, emotionless voice.

“Now, Sarah, why should I hurt a poor Indian girl’s feelings?  Of course I didn’t.

“Now, Sarah, why would I hurt a poor Indian girl’s feelings? Of course I didn’t."

“Well, she and Paloma talked Indian some more, and then Vahna says: ‘If you stay, I’ll show you the biggest nugget that is the father of all other nuggets.’  ‘How big?’ I asked.  ‘As big as me?’  She laughed.  ‘Bigger than you,’ she says, ‘much, much bigger.’  ‘They don’t grow that way,’ I said.  But she said she’d seen it and Paloma backed her up.  Why, to listen to them you’d have thought there was millions in that one nugget.  Paloma ’d never seen it herself, but she’d heard about it.  A secret of the tribe which she couldn’t share, being only half Indian herself.”

“Well, she and Paloma continued speaking in their native language, and then Vahna says, ‘If you stay, I’ll show you the biggest nugget that’s the parent of all other nuggets.’ ‘How big?’ I asked. ‘As big as me?’ She laughed. ‘Bigger than you,’ she says, ‘much, much bigger.’ ‘They don’t grow that way,’ I said. But she insisted she’d seen it, and Paloma backed her up. Honestly, if you listened to them, you’d think there were millions in that one nugget. Paloma had never seen it herself, but she’d heard about it. A secret of the tribe that she couldn’t share since she was only half Indian herself.”

Julian Jones paused and heaved a sigh.

Julian Jones stopped and let out a sigh.

“And they kept on insisting until I fell for—”

“And they kept insisting until I fell for—”

“The hussy,” said Mrs. Jones, pert as a bird, at the ready instant.

“The flirt,” said Mrs. Jones, lively as a bird, in an instant.

“‘No; for the nugget.  What of Aunt Eliza’s farm I was rich enough to quit railroading, but not rich enough to turn my back on big money—and I just couldn’t help believing them two women.  Gee!  I could be another Vanderbilt, or J. P. Morgan.  That’s the way I thought; and I started in to pump Vahna.  But she wouldn’t give down.  ‘You come along with me,’ she says.  ‘We can be back here in a couple of weeks with all the gold the both of us can carry.’  ‘We’ll take a burro, or a pack-train of burros,’ was my suggestion.  But nothing doing.  And Paloma agreed with her.  It was too dangerous.  The Indians would catch us.

“‘No; because of the nugget. I was rich enough from Aunt Eliza’s farm to leave my job on the railroad, but not rich enough to ignore big money—and I just couldn’t stop believing those two women. Wow! I could be another Vanderbilt or J.P. Morgan. That’s how I thought, and I started trying to get information from Vahna. But she wouldn’t budge. ‘Come with me,’ she said. ‘We can be back here in a couple of weeks with all the gold we can carry.’ ‘We’ll take a donkey, or a pack train of donkeys,’ I suggested. But that wasn’t happening. Paloma agreed with her. It was too dangerous. The Indians would catch us.

“The two of us pulled out when the nights were moonlight.  We travelled only at night, and laid up in the days.  Vahna wouldn’t let me light a fire, and I missed my coffee something fierce.  We got up in the real high mountains of the main Andes, where the snow on one pass gave us some trouble; but the girl knew the trails, and, though we didn’t waste any time, we were a full week getting there.  I know the general trend of our travel, because I carried a pocket compass; and the general trend is all I need to get there again, because of that peak.  There’s no mistaking it.  There ain’t another peak like it in the world.  Now, I’m not telling you its particular shape, but when you and I head out for it from Quito I’ll take you straight to it.

“The two of us set out when the nights were lit by the moon. We only traveled at night and rested during the day. Vahna wouldn’t let me start a fire, and I really missed my coffee. We climbed into the high mountains of the Andes, where snow on one pass gave us some trouble; but the girl knew the trails, and even though we didn’t waste any time, it took us a full week to get there. I know the general direction we traveled because I had a pocket compass; and that general direction is all I need to get back there again, because of that peak. There's no mistaking it. There isn't another peak like it in the world. Now, I'm not going to describe its exact shape, but when you and I head out for it from Quito, I’ll take you straight to it.

“It’s no easy thing to climb, and the person doesn’t live that can climb it at night.  We had to take the daylight to it, and didn’t reach the top till after sunset.  Why, I could take hours and hours telling you about that last climb, which I won’t.  The top was flat as a billiard table, about a quarter of an acre in size, and was almost clean of snow.  Vahna told me that the great winds that usually blew, kept the snow off of it.

“It’s not easy to climb, and there’s no one who can do it at night. We had to tackle it in daylight and didn’t reach the top until after sunset. Honestly, I could spend hours and hours telling you about that last climb, but I won’t. The top was flat like a pool table, about a quarter of an acre in size, and it was almost free of snow. Vahna told me that the strong winds that usually blew kept the snow off of it."

“We were winded, and I got mountain sickness so bad that I had to stretch out for a spell.  Then, when the moon come up, I took a prowl around.  It didn’t take long, and I didn’t catch a sight or a smell of anything that looked like gold.  And when I asked Vahna, she only laughed and clapped her hands.  Meantime my mountain sickness tuned up something fierce, and I sat down on a big rock to wait for it to ease down.

“We were exhausted, and I got such bad altitude sickness that I had to lie down for a while. Then, when the moon came up, I took a stroll around. It didn’t take long, and I didn’t see or smell anything that looked like gold. And when I asked Vahna, she just laughed and clapped her hands. Meanwhile, my altitude sickness got really intense, and I sat down on a big rock to wait for it to settle.

“‘Come on, now,’ I said, when I felt better.  ‘Stop your fooling and tell me where that nugget is.’  ‘It’s nearer to you right now than I’ll ever get,’ she answered, her big eyes going sudden wistful.  ‘All you Gringos are alike.  Gold is the love of your heart, and women don’t count much.’

“‘Come on, now,’ I said, when I felt better. ‘Quit messing around and tell me where that nugget is.’ ‘It’s closer to you right now than I’ll ever be,’ she replied, her big eyes suddenly filled with longing. ‘You Gringos are all the same. Gold is your true love, and women hardly matter.’”

“I didn’t say anything.  That was no time to tell her about Sarah here.  But Vahna seemed to shake off her depressed feelings, and began to laugh and tease again.  ‘How do you like it?’ she asked.  ‘Like what?’  ‘The nugget you’re sitting on.’

“I didn’t say anything. That wasn’t the right moment to mention Sarah. But Vahna seemed to get over her bad mood and started laughing and teasing again. ‘How do you like it?’ she asked. ‘Like what?’ ‘The nugget you’re sitting on.’”

“I jumped up as though it was a red-hot stove.  And all it was was a rock.  I felt nay heart sink.  Either she had gone clean loco or this was her idea of a joke.  Wrong on both counts.  She gave me the hatchet and told me to take a hack at the boulder, which I did, again and again, for yellow spots sprang up from under every blow.  By the great Moses! it was gold!  The whole blamed boulder!”

“I jumped up like it was a red-hot stove. And all it was was a rock. I felt my heart sink. Either she had completely lost it or this was her idea of a joke. Wrong on both counts. She gave me the hatchet and told me to take a swing at the boulder, which I did, again and again, as yellow spots popped up with every hit. By the great Moses! it was gold! The whole darn boulder!”

Jones rose suddenly to his full height and flung out his long arms, his face turned to the southern skies.  The movement shot panic into the heart of a swan that had drawn nearer with amiably predatory designs.  Its consequent abrupt retreat collided it with a stout old lady, who squealed and dropped her bag of peanuts.  Jones sat down and resumed.

Jones suddenly stood up straight and stretched out his long arms, looking up at the southern sky. This movement startled a swan that had approached with friendly but hungry intentions. The swan's sudden retreat caused it to bump into a stout old lady, who squealed and dropped her bag of peanuts. Jones then sat back down and went on.

“Gold, I tell you, solid gold and that pure and soft that I chopped chips out of it.  It had been coated with some sort of rain-proof paint or lacquer made out of asphalt or something.  No wonder I’d taken it for a rock.  It was ten feet long, all of five feet through, and tapering to both ends like an egg.  Here.  Take a look at this.”

“Gold, I swear to you, solid gold and so pure and soft that I could scoop chunks out of it. It had been covered in some kind of waterproof paint or lacquer made from asphalt or something similar. No wonder I thought it was just a rock. It measured ten feet long, about five feet wide, and tapered at both ends like an egg. Here. Check this out.”

From his pocket he drew and opened a leather case, from which he took an object wrapped in tissue-paper.  Unwrapping it, he dropped into my hand a chip of pure soft gold, the size of a ten-dollar gold-piece.  I could make out the greyish substance on one side with which it had been painted.

From his pocket, he pulled out and opened a leather case, and took out something wrapped in tissue paper. Unwrapping it, he dropped a piece of pure soft gold, about the size of a ten-dollar gold coin, into my hand. I could see the greyish material on one side where it had been painted.

“I chopped that from one end of the thing,” Jones went on, replacing the chip in its paper and leather case.  “And lucky I put it in my pocket.  For right at my back came one loud word—more like a croak than a word, in my way of thinking.  And there was that lean old fellow with the eagle beak that had dropped in on us one night.  And there was about thirty Indians with him—all slim young fellows.

“I grabbed that from one end of the thing,” Jones continued, putting the chip back in its paper and leather case. “And I’m glad I stuck it in my pocket. Right behind me came a loud word—more of a croak than a word, in my opinion. And there was that thin old guy with the eagle nose who had joined us one night. And there were about thirty Indians with him—all slim young guys.”

“Vahna’d flopped down and begun whimpering, but I told her, ‘Get up and make friends with them for me.’  ‘No, no,’ she cried.  ‘This is death.  Good-bye, amigo—’”

“Vahna’d collapsed and started whimpering, but I told her, ‘Get up and make friends with them for me.’ ‘No, no,’ she cried. ‘This is the end. Goodbye, amigo—’”

Here Mrs. Jones winced, and her husband abruptly checked the particular flow of his narrative.

Here Mrs. Jones flinched, and her husband suddenly paused the specific flow of his story.

“‘Then get up and fight along with me,’ I said to her.  And she did.  She was some hellion, there on the top of the world, clawing and scratching tooth and nail—a regular she cat.  And I wasn’t idle, though all I had was that hatchet and my long arms.  But they were too many for me, and there was no place for me to put my back against a wall.  When I come to, minutes after they’d cracked me on the head—here, feel this.”

“‘Then get up and fight with me,’ I told her. And she did. She was a real force to be reckoned with, up there at the top, clawing and scratching like a fierce cat. And I wasn’t just standing around, even with only that hatchet and my long arms. But there were too many of them, and I couldn’t find a wall to back up against. When I came to, minutes after they hit me on the head—here, feel this.”

Removing his hat, Julian Jones guided my finger tips through his thatch of sandy hair until they sank into an indentation.  It was fully three inches long, and went into the bone itself of the skull.

Removing his hat, Julian Jones guided my fingertips through his sandy hair until they sank into a dent. It was fully three inches deep and went into the bone of his skull.

“When I come to, there was Vahna spread-eagled on top of the nugget, and the old fellow with a beak jabbering away solemnly as if going through some sort of religious exercises.  In his hand he had a stone knife—you know, a thin, sharp sliver of some obsidian-like stuff same as they make arrow-heads out of.  I couldn’t lift a hand, being held down, and being too weak besides.  And—well, anyway, that stone knife did for her, and me they didn’t even do the honour of killing there on top their sacred peak.  They chucked me off of it like so much carrion.

“When I regained consciousness, Vahna was spread-eagled on top of the nugget, and the old guy with the beak was jabbering away seriously as if he were performing some kind of religious ritual. In his hand, he had a stone knife—you know, a thin, sharp piece of something like obsidian, like the stuff they make arrowheads from. I couldn’t move a muscle, being pinned down and too weak besides. And—well, that stone knife took care of her, and as for me, they didn’t even bother to kill me there on their sacred peak. They tossed me off like I was just garbage.”

“And the buzzards didn’t get me either.  I can see the moonlight yet, shining on all those peaks of snow, as I went down.  Why, sir, it was a five-hundred-foot fall, only I didn’t make it.  I went into a big snow-drift in a crevice.  And when I come to (hours after I know, for it was full day when I next saw the sun), I found myself in a regular snow-cave or tunnel caused by the water from the melting snow running along the ledge.  In fact, the stone above actually overhung just beyond where I first landed.  A few feet more to the side, either way, and I’d almost be going yet.  It was a straight miracle, that’s what it was.

“And the buzzards didn’t get me either. I can still see the moonlight shining on all those snowy peaks as I went down. Believe me, it was a five-hundred-foot drop, but I didn’t fall all the way. I landed in a big snowdrift in a crevice. When I came to (hours later, I know, because it was broad daylight when I finally saw the sun), I found myself in a real snow cave or tunnel formed by the water from the melting snow flowing along the ledge. In fact, the rock above actually hung over just beyond where I first landed. A few more feet to the side, either way, and I’d probably still be falling. It was a straight-up miracle, that’s what it was.

“But I paid for it.  It was two years and over before I knew what happened.  All I knew was that I was Julian Jones and that I’d been blacklisted in the big strike, and that I was married to Sarah here.  I mean that.  I didn’t know anything in between, and when Sarah tried to talk about it, it gave me pains in the head.  I mean my head was queer, and I knew it was queer.

“But I paid for it. It was two years and more before I figured out what happened. All I knew was that I was Julian Jones and that I’d been blacklisted during the big strike, and that I was married to Sarah here. I honestly mean that. I didn’t know anything in between, and when Sarah tried to talk about it, it gave me headaches. I mean my head felt strange, and I knew it felt strange.”

“And then, sitting on the porch of her father’s farmhouse back in Nebraska one moonlight evening, Sarah came out and put that gold chip into my hand.  Seems she’d just found it in the torn lining of the trunk I’d brought back from Ecuador—I who for two years didn’t even know I’d been to Ecuador, or Australia, or anything!  Well, I just sat there looking at the chip in the moonlight, and turning it over and over and figuring what it was and where it’d come from, when all of a sudden there was a snap inside my head as if something had broken, and then I could see Vahna spread-eagled on that big nugget and the old fellow with the beak waving the stone knife, and . . . and everything.  That is, everything that had happened from the time I first left Nebraska to when I crawled to the daylight out of the snow after they had chucked me off the mountain-top.  But everything that’d happened after that I’d clean forgotten.  When Sarah said I was her husband, I wouldn’t listen to her.  Took all her family and the preacher that’d married us to convince me.

“And then, sitting on the porch of her father’s farmhouse back in Nebraska one moonlit evening, Sarah came out and put that gold chip in my hand. It turns out she had just found it in the ripped lining of the trunk I brought back from Ecuador—I, who for two years didn’t even know I’d been to Ecuador, or Australia, or anywhere! I just sat there looking at the chip in the moonlight, turning it over and over, trying to figure out what it was and where it came from, when all of a sudden there was a snap inside my head as if something had broken, and then I could see Vahna spread-eagled on that big nugget and the old guy with the beak waving the stone knife, and… and everything. That is, everything that had happened from the time I first left Nebraska to when I crawled to the daylight out of the snow after they had tossed me off the mountain-top. But everything that had happened after that I’d completely forgotten. When Sarah said I was her husband, I wouldn’t listen to her. It took all her family and the preacher who married us to convince me.”

“Later on I wrote to Seth Manners.  The railroad hadn’t killed him yet, and he pieced out a lot for me.  I’ll show you his letters.  I’ve got them at the hotel.  One day, he said, making his regular run, I crawled out on to the track.  I didn’t stand upright, I just crawled.  He took me for a calf, or a big dog, at first.  I wasn’t anything human, he said, and I didn’t know him or anything.  As near as I can make out, it was ten days after the mountain-top to the time Seth picked me up.  What I ate I don’t know.  Maybe I didn’t eat.  Then it was doctors at Quito, and Paloma nursing me (she must have packed that gold chip in my trunk), until they found out I was a man without a mind, and the railroad sent me back to Nebraska.  At any rate, that’s what Seth writes me.  Of myself, I don’t know.  But Sarah here knows.  She corresponded with the railroad before they shipped me and all that.”

“Later, I wrote to Seth Manners. The railroad hadn’t killed him yet, and he filled me in on a lot. I’ll show you his letters. I have them at the hotel. One day, he said, while making his regular run, I crawled out onto the track. I didn’t stand up; I just crawled. He thought I was a calf or a big dog at first. I wasn’t anything human, he said, and I didn’t know him or anything. As far as I can tell, it was about ten days from the time I was on the mountaintop to when Seth picked me up. I don’t know what I ate. Maybe I didn’t eat at all. Then there were doctors in Quito, and Paloma nursing me (she must have packed that gold chip in my trunk), until they figured out I was a man without a mind, and the railroad sent me back to Nebraska. At any rate, that’s what Seth writes me. About myself, I don’t know. But Sarah here knows. She corresponded with the railroad before they sent me off and all that.”

Mrs. Jones nodded affirmation of his words, sighed and evidenced unmistakable signs of eagerness to go.

Mrs. Jones nodded in agreement with his words, sighed, and clearly showed signs of wanting to leave.

“I ain’t been able to work since,” her husband continued.  “And I ain’t been able to figure out how to get back that big nugget.  Sarah’s got money of her own, and she won’t let go a penny—”

“I haven’t been able to work since,” her husband continued. “And I haven’t been able to figure out how to get back that big nugget. Sarah’s got her own money, and she won’t part with a penny—”

“He won’t get down to that country no more!” she broke forth.

“He's not going to that country anymore!” she exclaimed.

“But, Sarah, Vahna’s dead—you know that,” Julian Jones protested.

“But, Sarah, Vahna’s dead—you know that,” Julian Jones protested.

“I don’t know anything about anything,” she answered decisively, “except that that country is no place for a married man.”

“I don’t know anything about anything,” she replied confidently, “except that that country is no place for a married man.”

Her lips snapped together, and she fixed an unseeing stare across to where the afternoon sun was beginning to glow into sunset.  I gazed for a moment at her face, white, plump, tiny, and implacable, and gave her up.

Her lips pressed shut, and she stared blankly at the spot where the afternoon sun was starting to turn into sunset. I looked for a moment at her face, pale, round, small, and unyielding, and decided to let her go.

“How do you account for such a mass of gold being there?” I queried of Julian Jones.  “A solid-gold meteor that fell out of the sky?”

“How do you explain all that gold being there?” I asked Julian Jones. “A solid-gold meteor that fell from the sky?”

“Not for a moment.”  He shook his head.  “ It was carried there by the Indians.”

“Not for a second.” He shook his head. “It was brought here by the Native Americans.”

“Up a mountain like that—and such enormous weight and size!” I objected.

“Up a mountain like that—and such massive weight and size!” I protested.

“Just as easy,” he smiled.  “I used to be stumped by that proposition myself, after I got my memory back.  Now how in Sam Hill—’ I used to begin, and then spend hours figuring at it.  And then when I got the answer I felt downright idiotic, it was that easy.”  He paused, then announced: “They didn’t.”

“Just as easy,” he smiled. “I used to be totally confused by that idea too, after I got my memory back. Now how in the world—’ I would start, and then spend hours trying to figure it out. And then when I finally got the answer, I felt downright stupid, it was that easy.” He paused, then said: “They didn’t.”

“But you just—said they did.”

“But you just said they did.”

“They did and they didn’t,” was his enigmatic reply.  “Of course they never carried that monster nugget up there.  What they did was to carry up its contents.”

“They did and they didn’t,” was his mysterious response. “Of course they never brought that huge nugget up there. What they did was bring up its contents.”

He waited until he saw enlightenment dawn in my face.

He waited until he saw the light of understanding appear on my face.

“And then of course melted all the gold, or welded it, or smelted it, all into one piece.  You know the first Spaniards down there, under a leader named Pizarro, were a gang of robbers and cut-throats.  They went through the country like the hoof-and-mouth disease, and killed the Indians off like cattle.  You see, the Indians had lots of gold.  Well, what the Spaniards didn’t get, the surviving Indians hid away in that one big chunk on top the mountain, and it’s been waiting there ever since for me—and for you, if you want to go in on it.”

“Then, of course, they melted all the gold, or welded it, or smelted it all together into one piece. You know, the first Spaniards down there, led by a guy named Pizarro, were a bunch of robbers and murderers. They swept through the country like a plague and killed the Indians like cattle. The thing is, the Indians had a ton of gold. Well, what the Spaniards didn’t take, the remaining Indians hid away in that big chunk on top of the mountain, and it’s been waiting there ever since for me—and for you, if you want to get in on it.”

And here, by the Lagoon of the Palace of Fine Arts, ended my acquaintance with Julian Jones.  On my agreeing to finance the adventure, he promised to call on me at my hotel next morning with the letters of Seth Manners and the railroad, and conclude arrangements.  But he did not call.  That evening I telephoned his hotel and was informed by the clerk that Mr. Julian Jones and wife had departed in the early afternoon, with their baggage.

And here, by the Lagoon of the Palace of Fine Arts, my connection with Julian Jones came to an end. When I agreed to fund the adventure, he promised to stop by my hotel the next morning with the letters from Seth Manners and the railroad to finalize the arrangements. But he never showed up. That evening, I called his hotel, and the clerk informed me that Mr. Julian Jones and his wife had left in the early afternoon, taking their luggage with them.

Can Mrs. Jones have rushed him back and hidden him away in Nebraska?  I remember that as we said good-bye, there was that in her smile that recalled the vulpine complacency of Mona Lisa, the Wise.

Can Mrs. Jones have hurried him back and hidden him away in Nebraska? I remember that as we said goodbye, there was something in her smile that reminded me of the sly satisfaction of the Mona Lisa, the Wise.

THE END

THE END

Kohala, Hawaii,
      May 5, 1916.

Kohala, Hawaii,
      May 5, 1916.

p. 93LIKE ARGUS OF THE ANCIENT TIMES

It was the summer of 1897, and there was trouble in the Tarwater family.  Grandfather Tarwater, after remaining properly subdued and crushed for a quiet decade, had broken out again.  This time it was the Klondike fever.  His first and one unvarying symptom of such attacks was song.  One chant only he raised, though he remembered no more than the first stanza and but three lines of that.  And the family knew his feet were itching and his brain was tingling with the old madness, when he lifted his hoarse-cracked voice, now falsetto-cracked, in:

It was the summer of 1897, and there was trouble in the Tarwater family. Grandfather Tarwater, after staying quiet and defeated for a whole decade, had erupted again. This time it was the Klondike fever. His one and only symptom during these episodes was a song. He only remembered the first stanza and just three lines of it. And the family knew his feet were restless and his mind was buzzing with old madness when he raised his hoarse, cracked voice, now falsetto-cracked, in:

Like Argus of the ancient times,
   We leave this modern Greece,
Tum-tum, tum-tum, tum, tum, tum-tum,
   To shear the Golden Fleece.

Like Argus from ancient times,
We leave this modern Greece,
Tum-tum, tum-tum, tum, tum, tum-tum,
To collect the Golden Fleece.

Ten years earlier he had lifted the chant, sung to the air of the “Doxology,” when afflicted with the fever to go gold-mining in Patagonia.  The multitudinous family had sat upon him, but had had a hard time doing it.  When all else had failed to shake his resolution, they had applied lawyers to him, with the threat of getting out guardianship papers and of confining him in the state asylum for the insane—which was reasonable for a man who had, a quarter of a century before, speculated away all but ten meagre acres of a California principality, and who had displayed no better business acumen ever since.

Ten years earlier, he had started singing the chant to the tune of the "Doxology" when he felt the urge to go gold-mining in Patagonia. The large family had tried to pressure him, but they found it challenging. When nothing else worked to change his mind, they resorted to lawyers, threatening to get guardianship papers and have him committed to a state asylum for the insane— which seemed justified for a man who, twenty-five years before, had gambled away all but ten poor acres of a California estate and hadn’t shown any better business sense since then.

The application of lawyers to John Tarwater was like the application of a mustard plaster.  For, in his judgment, they were the gentry, more than any other, who had skinned him out of the broad Tarwater acres.  So, at the time of his Patagonian fever, the very thought of so drastic a remedy was sufficient to cure him.  He quickly demonstrated he was not crazy by shaking the fever from him and agreeing not to go to Patagonia.

The lawyers' appeal to John Tarwater was like putting on a mustard plaster. In his eyes, they were the ones who had cheated him out of the vast Tarwater land. So, during his bout of Patagonian fever, just the idea of such a severe treatment was enough to make him feel better. He quickly proved he wasn’t insane by shaking off the fever and deciding not to go to Patagonia.

Next, he demonstrated how crazy he really was, by deeding over to his family, unsolicited, the ten acres on Tarwater Flat, the house, barn, outbuildings, and water-rights.  Also did he turn over the eight hundred dollars in bank that was the long-saved salvage of his wrecked fortune.  But for this the family found no cause for committal to the asylum, since such committal would necessarily invalidate what he had done.

Next, he showed just how crazy he really was by unexpectedly giving his family the ten acres on Tarwater Flat, along with the house, barn, outbuildings, and water rights. He also handed over the eight hundred dollars in the bank, which was the long-saved remnant of his broken fortune. However, the family found no reason to commit him to an asylum since doing so would invalidate everything he had just done.

“Grandfather is sure peeved,” said Mary, his oldest daughter, herself a grandmother, when her father quit smoking.

“Grandfather is pretty annoyed,” said Mary, his oldest daughter, who is also a grandmother, when her father quit smoking.

All he had retained for himself was a span of old horses, a mountain buckboard, and his one room in the crowded house.  Further, having affirmed that he would be beholden to none of them, he got the contract to carry the United States mail, twice a week, from Kelterville up over Tarwater Mountain to Old Almaden—which was a sporadically worked quick-silver mine in the upland cattle country.  With his old horses it took all his time to make the two weekly round trips.  And for ten years, rain or shine, he had never missed a trip.  Nor had he failed once to pay his week’s board into Mary’s hand.  This board he had insisted on, in the convalescence from his Patagonian fever, and he had paid it strictly, though he had given up tobacco in order to be able to do it.

All he had kept for himself was a few old horses, a mountain buckboard, and his single room in the packed house. On top of that, he made it clear that he wouldn’t owe anything to any of them, so he took the contract to deliver the United States mail twice a week, from Kelterville over Tarwater Mountain to Old Almaden—which was an occasionally operated quicksilver mine in the upland cattle country. With his old horses, it took all his time to make the two weekly trips. For ten years, come rain or shine, he never missed a trip. He also never failed to give his week’s rent to Mary. This rent he had insisted on paying while recovering from his Patagonian fever, and he paid it diligently, even though he had given up tobacco to afford it.

“Huh!” he confided to the ruined water wheel of the old Tarwater Mill, which he had built from the standing timber and which had ground wheat for the first settlers.  “Huh!  They’ll never put me in the poor farm so long as I support myself.  And without a penny to my name it ain’t likely any lawyer fellows’ll come snoopin’ around after me.”

“Huh!” he confided to the broken water wheel of the old Tarwater Mill, which he had built from the standing timber and which had ground wheat for the first settlers. “Huh! They’ll never put me in the poor farm as long as I can take care of myself. And without a penny to my name, it’s unlikely any lawyer types will come snooping around after me.”

And yet, precisely because of these highly rational acts, it was held that John Tarwater was mildly crazy!

And yet, because of these very logical actions, people believed that John Tarwater was a little crazy!

The first time he had lifted the chant of “Like Argus of the Ancient Times,” had been in 1849, when, twenty-two years’ of age, violently attacked by the Californian fever, he had sold two hundred and forty Michigan acres, forty of it cleared, for the price of four yoke of oxen, and a wagon, and had started across the Plains.

The first time he had started the chant of “Like Argus of the Ancient Times” was in 1849, when, at twenty-two years old and struck by the California gold rush fever, he sold two hundred and forty acres in Michigan, forty of which were cleared, for the price of four yoke of oxen and a wagon, and set off across the Plains.

“And we turned off at Fort Hall, where the Oregon emigration went north’ard, and swung south for Californy,” was his way of concluding the narrative of that arduous journey.  “And Bill Ping and me used to rope grizzlies out of the underbrush of Cache Slough in the Sacramento Valley.”

“And we took the exit at Fort Hall, where the Oregon migration headed north, and directed ourselves south towards California,” was how he ended the story of that tough journey. “And Bill Ping and I used to rope grizzlies out of the bushes in Cache Slough in the Sacramento Valley.”

Years of freighting and mining had followed, and, with a stake gleaned from the Merced placers, he satisfied the land-hunger of his race and time by settling in Sonoma County.

Years of transporting goods and mining had passed, and with a profit earned from the Merced mines, he fulfilled the land desire of his people and era by settling in Sonoma County.

During the ten years of carrying the mail across Tarwater Township, up Tarwater Valley, and over Tarwater Mountain, most all of which land had once been his, he had spent his time dreaming of winning back that land before he died.  And now, his huge gaunt form more erect than it had been for years, with a glinting of blue fires in his small and close-set eyes, he was lifting his ancient chant again.

During the ten years of delivering the mail across Tarwater Township, up Tarwater Valley, and over Tarwater Mountain, most of which land had once belonged to him, he spent his time dreaming of reclaiming that land before he passed away. And now, his huge, lean figure standing taller than it had in years, with a gleam of blue fire in his small, closely set eyes, he was raising his old chant once more.

“There he goes now—listen to him,” said William Tarwater.

“There he goes now—listen to him,” William Tarwater said.

“Nobody at home,” laughed Harris Topping, day labourer, husband of Annie Tarwater, and father of her nine children.

“Nobody's home,” chuckled Harris Topping, a day laborer, husband to Annie Tarwater, and father of their nine kids.

The kitchen door opened to admit the old man, returning from feeding his horses.  The song had ceased from his lips; but Mary was irritable from a burnt hand and a grandchild whose stomach refused to digest properly diluted cows’ milk.

The kitchen door opened to let the old man in, back from feeding his horses. The song had stopped on his lips; but Mary was irritated from a burnt hand and a grandchild whose stomach wouldn’t properly digest watered-down cow's milk.

“Now there ain’t no use you carryin’ on that way, father,” she tackled him.  “The time’s past for you to cut and run for a place like the Klondike, and singing won’t buy you nothing.”

“Now there’s no point in you acting like that, dad,” she called him out. “It’s too late for you to run off to a place like the Klondike, and singing won’t get you anything.”

“Just the same,” he answered quietly.  “I bet I could go to that Klondike place and pick up enough gold to buy back the Tarwater lands.”

“Still,” he replied quietly. “I bet I could go to that Klondike place and collect enough gold to buy back the Tarwater lands.”

“Old fool!” Annie contributed.

"Old fool!" Annie added.

“You couldn’t buy them back for less’n three hundred thousand and then some,” was William’s effort at squelching him.

“You couldn’t buy them back for less than three hundred thousand and some more,” was William’s attempt to shut him down.

“Then I could pick up three hundred thousand, and then some, if I was only there,” the old man retorted placidly.

“Then I could grab three hundred thousand, and maybe more, if I was just there,” the old man replied calmly.

“Thank God you can’t walk there, or you’d be startin’, I know,” Mary cried.  “Ocean travel costs money.”

“Thank God you can’t walk there, or you’d be getting started, I know,” Mary exclaimed. “Traveling by ocean costs money.”

“I used to have money,” her father said humbly.

"I used to have money," her father said quietly.

“Well, you ain’t got any now—so forget it,” William advised.  “Them times is past, like roping bear with Bill Ping.  There ain’t no more bear.”

“Well, you don’t have any now—so forget it,” William advised. “Those days are over, like roping a bear with Bill Ping. There aren’t any bears left.”

“Just the same—”

"Same here—"

But Mary cut him off.  Seizing the day’s paper from the kitchen table, she flourished it savagely under her aged progenitor’s nose.

But Mary interrupted him. Grabbing the day's newspaper from the kitchen table, she waved it fiercely in front of her elderly father’s face.

“What do those Klondikers say?  There it is in cold print.  Only the young and robust can stand the Klondike.  It’s worse than the north pole.  And they’ve left their dead a-plenty there themselves.  Look at their pictures.  You’re forty years older ’n the oldest of them.”

“What do those Klondikers say? There it is in black and white. Only the young and strong can survive in the Klondike. It’s worse than the North Pole. And they’ve left plenty of their dead there as well. Look at their photos. You’re forty years older than the oldest of them.”

John Tarwater did look, but his eyes strayed to other photographs on the highly sensational front page.

John Tarwater did look, but his eyes wandered to other photos on the extremely sensational front page.

“And look at the photys of them nuggets they brought down,” he said.  “I know gold.  Didn’t I gopher twenty thousand outa the Merced?  And wouldn’t it a-ben a hundred thousand if that cloudburst hadn’t busted my wing-dam?  Now if I was only in the Klondike—”

“And check out the pictures of those gold nuggets they brought in,” he said. “I know gold. Didn’t I pull twenty thousand out of the Merced? And it would have been a hundred thousand if that cloudburst hadn’t wrecked my wing-dam? If only I were in the Klondike—”

“Crazy as a loon,” William sneered in open aside to the rest.

“Crazy as a loon,” William scoffed, speaking openly to everyone else.

“A nice way to talk to your father,” Old Man Tarwater censured mildly.  “My father’d have walloped the tar out of me with a single-tree if I’d spoke to him that way.”

“A nice way to talk to your dad,” Old Man Tarwater said softly. “My dad would have beaten the daylights out of me with a single-tree if I’d talked to him like that.”

“But you are crazy, father—” William began.

“But you are crazy, dad—” William began.

“Reckon you’re right, son.  And that’s where my father wasn’t crazy.  He’d a-done it.”

“Yeah, you’re right, son. And that’s where my dad wasn’t crazy. He would have done it.”

“The old man’s been reading some of them magazine articles about men who succeeded after forty,” Annie jibed.

“The old man’s been reading some of those magazine articles about guys who succeeded after forty,” Annie teased.

“And why not, daughter?” he asked.  “And why can’t a man succeed after he’s seventy?  I was only seventy this year.  And mebbe I could succeed if only I could get to the Klondike—”

“And why not, daughter?” he asked. “And why can’t a man succeed after he’s seventy? I just turned seventy this year. And maybe I could succeed if I could just get to the Klondike—”

“Which you ain’t going to get to,” Mary shut him off.

“Which you’re not going to reach,” Mary cut him off.

“Oh, well, then,” he sighed, “seein’s I ain’t, I might just as well go to bed.”

“Oh, well, then,” he sighed, “since I’m not, I might as well just go to bed.”

He stood up, tall, gaunt, great-boned and gnarled, a splendid ruin of a man.  His ragged hair and whiskers were not grey but snowy white, as were the tufts of hair that stood out on the backs of his huge bony fingers.  He moved toward the door, opened it, sighed, and paused with a backward look.

He stood up, tall, thin, and bony, a magnificent ruin of a man. His unkempt hair and beard were not gray but snowy white, as were the tufts of hair that stuck out on the backs of his huge, bony fingers. He moved toward the door, opened it, sighed, and paused to look back.

“Just the same,” he murmured plaintively, “the bottoms of my feet is itching something terrible.”

“Still,” he said softly, “the soles of my feet are itching like crazy.”

Long before the family stirred next morning, his horses fed and harnessed by lantern light, breakfast cooked and eaten by lamp fight, Old Man Tarwater was off and away down Tarwater Valley on the road to Kelterville.  Two things were unusual about this usual trip which he had made a thousand and forty times since taking the mail contract.  He did not drive to Kelterville, but turned off on the main road south to Santa Rosa.  Even more remarkable than this was the paper-wrapped parcel between his feet.  It contained his one decent black suit, which Mary had been long reluctant to see him wear any more, not because it was shabby, but because, as he guessed what was at the back of her mind, it was decent enough to bury him in.

Long before the family woke up the next morning, his horses were fed and harnessed by lantern light, breakfast was cooked and eaten by lamp light, and Old Man Tarwater was off and headed down Tarwater Valley on the road to Kelterville. Two things were unusual about this regular trip, which he had made a thousand and forty times since taking the mail contract. He didn't drive to Kelterville but instead turned off onto the main road south to Santa Rosa. Even more surprising than this was the paper-wrapped parcel between his feet. It held his one decent black suit, which Mary had long been reluctant to see him wear again, not because it was worn out, but because, as he thought about what was on her mind, it was nice enough for his burial.

And at Santa Rosa, in a second-hand clothes shop, he sold the suit outright for two dollars and a half.  From the same obliging shopman he received four dollars for the wedding ring of his long-dead wife.  The span of horses and the wagon he disposed of for seventy-five dollars, although twenty-five was all he received down in cash.  Chancing to meet Alton Granger on the street, to whom never before had he mentioned the ten dollars loaned him in ’74, he reminded Alton Granger of the little affair, and was promptly paid.  Also, of all unbelievable men to be in funds, he so found the town drunkard for whom he had bought many a drink in the old and palmy days.  And from him John Tarwater borrowed a dollar.  Finally, he took the afternoon train to San Francisco.

And in Santa Rosa, at a thrift store, he sold the suit outright for two dollars and fifty cents. From the same helpful shopkeeper, he got four dollars for the wedding ring of his long-deceased wife. He sold the horse team and wagon for seventy-five dollars, though he only received twenty-five in cash upfront. While running into Alton Granger on the street, someone he had never mentioned the ten dollars he borrowed in '74 to, he reminded Alton about the small loan, and he was immediately paid back. Additionally, unbelievably, he found the town drunk, from whom he had bought many drinks back in the good old days. He borrowed a dollar from him. Finally, he took the afternoon train to San Francisco.

A dozen days later, carrying a half-empty canvas sack of blankets and old clothes, he landed on the beach of Dyea in the thick of the great Klondike Rush.  The beach was screaming bedlam.  Ten thousand tons of outfit lay heaped and scattered, and twice ten thousand men struggled with it and clamoured about it.  Freight, by Indian-back, over Chilcoot to Lake Linderman, had jumped from sixteen to thirty cents a pound, which latter was a rate of six hundred dollars a ton.  And the sub-arctic winter gloomed near at hand.  All knew it, and all knew that of the twenty thousand of them very few would get across the passes, leaving the rest to winter and wait for the late spring thaw.

Twelve days later, carrying a half-full canvas bag of blankets and old clothes, he arrived at the beach of Dyea during the height of the great Klondike Gold Rush. The beach was chaos. Ten thousand tons of gear were piled up and scattered everywhere, and twenty thousand men struggled with it and yelled about it. The cost of freight, transported by Indian packers over Chilcoot to Lake Linderman, had shot up from sixteen to thirty cents a pound, which meant six hundred dollars a ton. And the dark sub-arctic winter was looming nearby. Everyone knew it, and they all understood that of the twenty thousand there, very few would make it across the passes, leaving the rest to endure the winter and wait for the late spring thaw.

Such the beach old John Tarwater stepped upon; and straight across the beach and up the trail toward Chilcoot he headed, cackling his ancient chant, a very Grandfather Argus himself, with no outfit worry in the world, for he did not possess any outfit.  That night he slept on the flats, five miles above Dyea, at the head of canoe navigation.  Here the Dyea River became a rushing mountain torrent, plunging out of a dark canyon from the glaciers that fed it far above.

Such was the beach that old John Tarwater stepped onto; and straight across the beach and up the trail toward Chilcoot he went, cackling his ancient chant, like a true Grandfather Argus himself, without a care in the world since he didn't have any gear. That night he slept on the flats, five miles above Dyea, at the head of canoe navigation. Here, the Dyea River turned into a rushing mountain torrent, pouring out of a dark canyon fed by glaciers high above.

And here, early next morning, he beheld a little man weighing no more than a hundred, staggering along a foot-log under all of a hundred pounds of flour strapped on his back.  Also, he beheld the little man stumble off the log and fall face-downward in a quiet eddy where the water was two feet deep and proceed quietly to drown.  It was no desire of his to take death so easily, but the flour on his back weighed as much as he and would not let him up.

And here, early the next morning, he saw a little man who weighed no more than a hundred pounds, struggling to walk along a log while carrying about a hundred pounds of flour strapped to his back. He also watched the little man lose his balance and fall face-first into a calm spot where the water was two feet deep, and he began to drown. It wasn’t the little man’s intention to meet death so easily, but the flour on his back weighed as much as he did and wouldn’t allow him to surface.

“Thank you, old man,” he said to Tarwater, when the latter had dragged him up into the air and ashore.

“Thanks, old man,” he said to Tarwater as the latter pulled him up into the air and onto the shore.

While he unlaced his shoes and ran the water out, they had further talk.  Next, he fished out a ten-dollar gold-piece and offered it to his rescuer.

While he took off his shoes and let the water run out, they continued their conversation. Then, he pulled out a ten-dollar gold coin and offered it to his rescuer.

Old Tarwater shook his head and shivered, for the ice-water had wet him to his knees.

Old Tarwater shook his head and shivered, as the icy water had soaked him up to his knees.

“But I reckon I wouldn’t object to settin’ down to a friendly meal with you.”

“But I think I wouldn’t mind sitting down to a friendly meal with you.”

“Ain’t had breakfast?” the little man, who was past forty and who had said his name was Anson, queried with a glance frankly curious.

“Ain’t had breakfast?” the little man, who was over forty and said his name was Anson, asked with a genuinely curious look.

“Nary bite,” John Tarwater answered.

"Not a bite," John Tarwater answered.

“Where’s your outfit?  Ahead?”

"Where's your outfit? Ahead?"

“Nary outfit.”

“No outfit.”

“Expect to buy your grub on the Inside?”

“Are you planning to buy your food on the Inside?”

“Nary a dollar to buy it with, friend.  Which ain’t so important as a warm bite of breakfast right now.”

“Not a dollar to spend on it, my friend. But that’s not as important as a warm meal for breakfast right now.”

In Anson’s camp, a quarter of a mile on, Tarwater found a slender, red-whiskered young man of thirty cursing over a fire of wet willow wood.  Introduced as Charles, he transferred his scowl and wrath to Tarwater, who, genially oblivious, devoted himself to the fire, took advantage of the chill morning breeze to create a draught which the other had left stupidly blocked by stones, and soon developed less smoke and more flame.  The third member of the party, Bill Wilson, or Big Bill as they called him, came in with a hundred-and-forty-pound pack; and what Tarwater esteemed to be a very rotten breakfast was dished out by Charles.  The mush was half cooked and mostly burnt, the bacon was charred carbon, and the coffee was unspeakable.

In Anson’s camp, a quarter of a mile ahead, Tarwater found a skinny, red-whiskered young man around thirty swearing over a fire made of wet willow wood. Introduced as Charles, he redirected his scowl and anger at Tarwater, who, cheerfully unaware, focused on the fire, took advantage of the chilly morning breeze to create a draft that Charles had stupidly blocked with stones, and soon managed to produce less smoke and more flame. The third member of the group, Bill Wilson, or Big Bill as they called him, arrived with a 140-pound pack; and what Tarwater considered to be a really terrible breakfast was served up by Charles. The mush was half-cooked and mostly burnt, the bacon was charred to a crisp, and the coffee was undrinkable.

Immediately the meal was wolfed down the three partners took their empty pack-straps and headed down trail to where the remainder of their outfit lay at the last camp a mile away.  And old Tarwater became busy.  He washed the dishes, foraged dry wood, mended a broken pack-strap, put an edge on the butcher-knife and camp-axe, and repacked the picks and shovels into a more carryable parcel.

As soon as they finished their meal, the three partners grabbed their empty pack-straps and headed down the trail to where their remaining gear was at the last camp, a mile away. Old Tarwater got to work. He washed the dishes, gathered dry wood, fixed a broken pack-strap, sharpened the butcher-knife and camp-axe, and reorganized the picks and shovels into a more manageable bundle.

What had impressed him during the brief breakfast was the sort of awe in which Anson and Big Bill stood of Charles.  Once, during the morning, while Anson took a breathing spell after bringing in another hundred-pound pack, Tarwater delicately hinted his impression.

What impressed him during the quick breakfast was the kind of admiration that Anson and Big Bill had for Charles. Once, during the morning, while Anson took a break after bringing in another hundred-pound pack, Tarwater subtly suggested his thoughts on the matter.

“You see, it’s this way,” Anson said.  “We’ve divided our leadership.  We’ve got specialities.  Now I’m a carpenter.  When we get to Lake Linderman, and the trees are chopped and whipsawed into planks, I’ll boss the building of the boat.  Big Bill is a logger and miner.  So he’ll boss getting out the logs and all mining operations.  Most of our outfit’s ahead.  We went broke paying the Indians to pack that much of it to the top of Chilcoot.  Our last partner is up there with it, moving it along by himself down the other side.  His name’s Liverpool, and he’s a sailor.  So, when the boat’s built, he’s the boss of the outfit to navigate the lakes and rapids to Klondike.

“You see, here’s the deal,” Anson said. “We’ve split up our leadership. We each have our specialties. I’m a carpenter. When we get to Lake Linderman, and the trees are cut down and turned into planks, I’ll lead the boat building. Big Bill is a logger and a miner, so he’ll handle getting the logs and all the mining work. Most of our team is already ahead. We went broke paying the Indians to carry that much of our gear to the top of Chilcoot. Our last partner is up there with it, moving it down the other side by himself. His name’s Liverpool, and he’s a sailor. So, when the boat’s built, he’ll be in charge of navigating the lakes and rapids to Klondike.”

“And Charles—this Mr. Crayton—what might his speciality be?” Tarwater asked.

“And Charles—this Mr. Crayton—what’s his specialty?” Tarwater asked.

“He’s the business man.  When it comes to business and organization he’s boss.”

"He's the businessman. When it comes to business and organization, he's the one in charge."

“Hum,” Tarwater pondered.  “Very lucky to get such a bunch of specialities into one outfit.”

“Hmm,” Tarwater thought. “Very lucky to get such a group of specialties in one place.”

“More than luck,” Anson agreed.  “It was all accident, too.  Each of us started alone.  We met on the steamer coming up from San Francisco, and formed the party.—Well, I got to be goin’.  Charles is liable to get kicking because I ain’t packin’ my share’ just the same, you can’t expect a hundred-pound man to pack as much as a hundred-and-sixty-pounder.”

“More than luck,” Anson agreed. “It was all by chance, too. Each of us started out on our own. We met on the steamer coming up from San Francisco and formed the group.—Well, I need to get going. Charles is likely to start complaining because I’m not carrying my share; still, you can’t expect a hundred-pound guy to carry as much as a hundred-and-sixty-pounder.”

“Stick around and cook us something for dinner,” Charles, on his next load in and noting the effects of the old man’s handiness, told Tarwater.

“Stay a while and make us something for dinner,” Charles said to Tarwater, as he came in with his next load and noticed the old man’s skills at work.

And Tarwater cooked a dinner that was a dinner, washed the dishes, had real pork and beans for supper, and bread baked in a frying-pan that was so delectable that the three partners nearly foundered themselves on it.  Supper dishes washed, he cut shavings and kindling for a quick and certain breakfast fire, showed Anson a trick with foot-gear that was invaluable to any hiker, sang his “Like Argus of the Ancient Times,” and told them of the great emigration across the Plains in Forty-nine.

And Tarwater made a real dinner, cleaned the dishes, had genuine pork and beans for supper, and bread baked in a frying pan that was so delicious that the three partners nearly overdid it. After washing the supper dishes, he cut shavings and kindling for a quick and reliable breakfast fire, showed Anson a trick with footwear that was a must-know for any hiker, sang his “Like Argus of the Ancient Times,” and shared stories about the massive migration across the Plains in Forty-nine.

“My goodness, the first cheerful and hearty-like camp since we hit the beach,” Big Bill remarked as he knocked out his pipe and began pulling off his shoes for bed.

“My goodness, this is the first cheerful and hearty camp since we hit the beach,” Big Bill said as he emptied his pipe and started taking off his shoes for bed.

“Kind of made things easy, boys, eh?”  Tarwater queried genially.

“Made things pretty simple, huh, guys?” Tarwater asked with a friendly tone.

All nodded.  “Well, then, I got a proposition, boys.  You can take it or leave it, but just listen kindly to it.  You’re in a hurry to get in before the freeze-up.  Half the time is wasted over the cooking by one of you that he might be puttin’ in packin’ outfit.  If I do the cookin’ for you, you all’ll get on that much faster.  Also, the cookin’ ’ll be better, and that’ll make you pack better.  And I can pack quite a bit myself in between times, quite a bit, yes, sir, quite a bit.”

Everyone nodded. “Alright then, I have a suggestion, guys. You can choose to accept it or not, but just hear me out. You’re trying to get in before the freeze sets in. A lot of time is wasted on cooking by one of you when you could be packing your gear. If I handle the cooking for you, you’ll all get moving a lot faster. Plus, the food will be better, and that’ll help you pack better too. And I can pack quite a bit myself in the meantime, quite a bit, absolutely.”

Big Bill and Anson were just beginning to nod their heads in agreement, when Charles stopped them.

Big Bill and Anson were just starting to agree when Charles interrupted them.

“What do you expect of us in return?” he demanded of the old man.

“What do you expect from us in return?” he demanded of the old man.

“Oh, I leave it up to the boys.”

“Oh, I’ll let the guys decide.”

“That ain’t business,” Charles reprimanded sharply.  “You made the proposition.  Now finish it.”

“That’s not how business works,” Charles said sharply. “You made the offer. Now follow through.”

“Well, it’s this way—”

“Well, here’s the thing—”

“You expect us to feed you all winter, eh?” Charles interrupted.

“You think we’re supposed to feed you all winter, huh?” Charles interrupted.

“No, siree, I don’t.  All I reckon is a passage to Klondike in your boat would be mighty square of you.”

“No way, sir, I don’t. All I think is a ride to Klondike in your boat would be really generous of you.”

“You haven’t an ounce of grub, old man.  You’ll starve to death when you get there.”

“You don’t have any food, old man. You’ll starve when you get there.”

“I’ve been feedin’ some long time pretty successful,” Old Tarwater replied, a whimsical light in his eyes.  “I’m seventy, and ain’t starved to death never yet.”

“I’ve been feeding some for a long time, pretty successfully,” Old Tarwater replied, a playful sparkle in his eyes. “I’m seventy, and I haven’t starved to death yet.”

“Will you sign a paper to the effect that you shift for yourself as soon as you get to Dawson?” the business one demanded.

“Will you sign a paper saying that you'll be on your own as soon as you get to Dawson?” the business guy asked.

“Oh, sure,” was the response.

“Oh, sure,” was the reply.

Again Charles checked his two partners’ expressions of satisfaction with the arrangement.

Again, Charles checked his two partners' looks of satisfaction with the deal.

“One other thing, old man.  We’re a party of four, and we all have a vote on questions like this.  Young Liverpool is ahead with the main outfit.  He’s got a say so, and he isn’t here to say it.”

“One more thing, old man. We're a group of four, and we all get a vote on issues like this. Young Liverpool is out front with the main team. He has a say, and he isn't here to give it.”

“What kind of a party might he be?” Tarwater inquired.

“What kind of party could he be?” Tarwater asked.

“He’s a rough-neck sailor, and he’s got a quick, bad temper.”

“He's a tough sailor, and he has a quick, bad temper.”

“Some turbulent,” Anson contributed.

“Pretty turbulent,” Anson added.

“And the way he can cuss is simply God-awful,” Big Bill testified.

"And the way he can curse is just terrible," Big Bill testified.

“But he’s square,” Big Bill added.

“But he’s a square,” Big Bill added.

Anson nodded heartily to this appraisal.

Anson nodded enthusiastically at this assessment.

“Well, boys,” Tarwater summed up, “I set out for Californy and I got there.  And I’m going to get to Klondike.  Ain’t a thing can stop me, ain’t a thing.  I’m going to get three hundred thousand outa the ground, too.  Ain’t a thing can stop me, ain’t a thing, because I just naturally need the money.  I don’t mind a bad temper so long’s the boy is square.  I’ll take my chance, an’ I’ll work along with you till we catch up with him.  Then, if he says no to the proposition, I reckon I’ll lose.  But somehow I just can’t see ’m sayin’ no, because that’d mean too close up to freeze-up and too late for me to find another chance like this.  And, as I’m sure going to get to Klondike, it’s just plumb impossible for him to say no.”

“Well, guys,” Tarwater concluded, “I set out for California and I made it. And I’m going to get to Klondike. Nothing can stop me, nothing. I’m going to dig up three hundred thousand from the ground, too. Nothing can stop me, nothing, because I really need the money. I don’t mind a bad temper as long as the guy is honest. I’ll take my chances, and I’ll work with you until we catch up with him. Then, if he says no to the offer, I guess I’ll lose. But somehow I just can’t see him saying no, because that would be cutting it too close to freeze-up and too late for me to find another opportunity like this. And, as sure as I’m going to get to Klondike, it’s just impossible for him to say no.”

Old John Tarwater became a striking figure on a trail unusually replete with striking figures.  With thousands of men, each back-tripping half a ton of outfit, retracing every mile of the trail twenty times, all came to know him and to hail him as “Father Christmas.”  And, as he worked, ever he raised his chant with his age-falsetto voice.  None of the three men he had joined could complain about his work.  True, his joints were stiff—he admitted to a trifle of rheumatism.  He moved slowly, and seemed to creak and crackle when he moved; but he kept on moving.  Last into the blankets at night, he was first out in the morning, so that the other three had hot coffee before their one before-breakfast pack.  And, between breakfast and dinner and between dinner and supper, he always managed to back-trip for several packs himself.  Sixty pounds was the limit of his burden, however.  He could manage seventy-five, but he could not keep it up.  Once, he tried ninety, but collapsed on the trail and was seriously shaky for a couple of days afterward.

Old John Tarwater became a memorable figure on a trail filled with memorable figures. With thousands of men, each carrying half a ton of gear, retracing every mile of the trail twenty times, everyone came to know him and call him “Father Christmas.” As he worked, he constantly raised his chant with his aged, high-pitched voice. None of the three men he had joined could complain about his effort. True, his joints were stiff—he admitted to a bit of rheumatism. He moved slowly and seemed to creak and crackle when he did, but he kept going. Last to bed at night, he was the first up in the morning, so the other three had hot coffee before their one pre-breakfast pack. And between breakfast and dinner and between dinner and supper, he always managed to carry several packs himself. Sixty pounds was the limit of his load, though. He could manage seventy-five, but he couldn't keep it up. Once, he tried ninety, but collapsed on the trail and felt really shaky for a couple of days afterward.

Work!  On a trail where hard-working men learned for the first time what work was, no man worked harder in proportion to his strength than Old Tarwater.  Driven desperately on by the near-thrust of winter, and lured madly on by the dream of gold, they worked to their last ounce of strength and fell by the way.  Others, when failure made certain, blew out their brains.  Some went mad, and still others, under the irk of the man-destroying strain, broke partnerships and dissolved life-time friendships with fellows just as good as themselves and just as strained and mad.

Work! On a trail where hard-working men discovered what real labor meant, no one put in more effort relative to his strength than Old Tarwater. Driven by the looming winter and tempted by the dream of gold, they pushed themselves to their limits and collapsed along the way. Others, faced with certain failure, took their own lives. Some lost their sanity, while still others, under the crushing pressure, ended partnerships and broke lifelong friendships with men who were just as capable and just as frazzled and insane.

Work!  Old Tarwater could shame them all, despite his creaking and crackling and the nasty hacking cough he had developed.  Early and late, on trail or in camp beside the trail he was ever in evidence, ever busy at something, ever responsive to the hail of “Father Christmas.”  Weary back-trippers would rest their packs on a log or rock alongside of where he rested his, and would say: “Sing us that song of yourn, dad, about Forty-Nine.”  And, when he had wheezingly complied, they would arise under their loads, remark that it was real heartening, and hit the forward trail again.

Work! Old Tarwater could embarrass everyone, despite his creaky body and the terrible cough he had picked up. Early and late, whether on the trail or resting by the camp, he was always around, always busy with something, always ready to respond to the call of “Father Christmas.” Tired travelers would lean their packs on a log or rock next to where he took a break and say, “Sing us that song of yours, dad, about Forty-Nine.” And when he wheezily obliged, they would get back up under their loads, say it was really uplifting, and continue on the trail again.

“If ever a man worked his passage and earned it,” Big Bill confided to his two partners, “that man’s our old Skeezicks.”

“If ever a guy worked for his keep and earned it,” Big Bill shared with his two partners, “that guy is our old Skeezicks.”

“You bet,” Anson confirmed.  “He’s a valuable addition to the party, and I, for one, ain’t at all disagreeable to the notion of making him a regular partner—”

"You bet," Anson confirmed. "He's a valuable addition to the group, and I, for one, am totally on board with the idea of making him a regular partner—"

“None of that!” Charles Crayton cut in.  “When we get to Dawson we’re quit of him—that’s the agreement.  We’d only have to bury him if we let him stay on with us.  Besides, there’s going to be a famine, and every ounce of grub’ll count.  Remember, we’re feeding him out of our own supply all the way in.  And if we run short in the pinch next year, you’ll know the reason.  Steamboats can’t get up grub to Dawson till the middle of June, and that’s nine months away.”

“None of that!” Charles Crayton interrupted. “When we reach Dawson, we’re done with him—that’s the deal. We’d only have to bury him if we let him stick around. Plus, there’s going to be a famine, and every bit of food will matter. Remember, we’re feeding him out of our own supplies all the way there. If we run short when things get tough next year, you’ll know why. Steamboats can’t bring food to Dawson until the middle of June, and that’s nine months from now.”

“Well, you put as much money and outfit in as the rest of us,” Big Bill conceded, “and you’ve a say according.”

“Well, you put in as much money and gear as the rest of us,” Big Bill admitted, “so you have a say in it.”

“And I’m going to have my say,” Charles asserted with increasing irritability.  “And it’s lucky for you with your fool sentiments that you’ve got somebody to think ahead for you, else you’d all starve to death.  I tell you that famine’s coming.  I’ve been studying the situation.  Flour will be two dollars a pound, or ten, and no sellers.  You mark my words.”

“And I’m going to speak my mind,” Charles said with growing irritation. “And it’s a good thing for you and your foolish ideas that someone is thinking ahead for you, or else you’d all starve. I’m telling you, famine is coming. I’ve been looking into it. Flour will be two dollars a pound, or maybe ten, and there won’t be any sellers. Remember what I said.”

Across the rubble-covered flats, up the dark canyon to Sheep Camp, past the over-hanging and ever-threatening glaciers to the Scales, and from the Scales up the steep pitches of ice-scoured rock where packers climbed with hands and feet, Old Tarwater camp-cooked and packed and sang.  He blew across Chilcoot Pass, above timberline, in the first swirl of autumn snow.  Those below, without firewood, on the bitter rim of Crater Lake, heard from the driving obscurity above them a weird voice chanting:

Across the rubble-strewn plains, up the dark canyon to Sheep Camp, past the looming and ever-threatening glaciers to the Scales, and from the Scales up the steep slopes of ice-eroded rock where packers climbed using their hands and feet, Old Tarwater camp-cooked and packed and sang. He blew across Chilcoot Pass, above the tree line, in the first whirl of autumn snow. Those below, without firewood, on the cold edge of Crater Lake, heard from the driving darkness above them a strange voice chanting:

“Like Argus of the ancient times,
   We leave this modern Greece,
Tum-tum, tum-tum, tum, tum, tum-tum,
   To shear the Golden Fleece.”

“Like Argus from ancient times,
We leave this modern Greece,
Tum-tum, tum-tum, tum, tum, tum-tum,
To gather the Golden Fleece.”

And out of the snow flurries they saw appear a tall, gaunt form, with whiskers of flying white that blended with the storm, bending under a sixty-pound pack of camp dunnage.

And through the snow flurries, they spotted a tall, thin figure, with wild white hair that blended into the storm, stooping under a sixty-pound backpack filled with camping gear.

“Father Christmas!” was the hail.  And then: “Three rousing cheers for Father Christmas!”

“Santa Claus!” was the shout. And then: “Three loud cheers for Santa Claus!”

Two miles beyond Crater Lake lay Happy Camp—so named because here was found the uppermost fringe of the timber line, where men might warm themselves by fire again.  Scarcely could it be called timber, for it was a dwarf rock-spruce that never raised its loftiest branches higher than a foot above the moss, and that twisted and grovelled like a pig-vegetable under the moss.  Here, on the trail leading into Happy Camp, in the first sunshine of half a dozen days, Old Tarwater rested his pack against a huge boulder and caught his breath.  Around this boulder the trail passed, laden men toiling slowly forward and men with empty pack-straps limping rapidly back for fresh loads.  Twice Old Tarwater essayed to rise and go on, and each time, warned by his shakiness, sank back to recover more strength.  From around the boulder he heard voices in greeting, recognized Charles Crayton’s voice, and realized that at last they had met up with Young Liverpool.  Quickly, Charles plunged into business, and Tarwater heard with great distinctness every word of Charles’ unflattering description of him and the proposition to give him passage to Dawson.

Two miles past Crater Lake was Happy Camp—named because it marked the highest point of the timberline, where people could warm themselves by a fire again. It could hardly be called timber; it was more like dwarf rock-spruce that never grew its tallest branches more than a foot above the moss, twisting and hunching down like a pig-vegetable underneath it. Here, on the trail leading into Happy Camp, in the first sunlight they’d seen in days, Old Tarwater leaned his pack against a big boulder and caught his breath. The trail wrapped around this boulder, with loaded men slowly pushing forward and others with empty pack-straps hurrying back for new loads. Old Tarwater tried to get up and move on twice but, feeling shaky, sat back down to regain his strength. From behind the boulder, he heard voices greeting each other, recognized Charles Crayton’s voice, and realized they had finally run into Young Liverpool. Quickly, Charles jumped into business, and Tarwater heard every word of Charles' unflattering description of him and the offer to give him a ride to Dawson.

“A dam fool proposition,” was Liverpool’s judgment, when Charles had concluded.  “An old granddad of seventy!  If he’s on his last legs, why in hell did you hook up with him?  If there’s going to be a famine, and it looks like it, we need every ounce of grub for ourselves.  We only out-fitted for four, not five.”

“A stupid idea,” was Liverpool’s opinion when Charles finished. “An old man of seventy! If he's on his last legs, why in the world did you get involved with him? If there's going to be a famine, and it seems like there is, we need every bit of food for ourselves. We only prepared for four, not five.”

“It’s all right,” Tarwater heard Charles assuring the other.  “Don’t get excited.  The old codger agreed to leave the final decision to you when we caught up with you.  All you’ve got to do is put your foot down and say no.”

“It’s okay,” Tarwater heard Charles reassuring the other person. “Don’t get worked up. The old guy agreed to let you make the final decision when we found you. All you need to do is stand your ground and say no.”

“You mean it’s up to me to turn the old one down, after your encouraging him and taking advantage of his work clear from Dyea here?”

“You mean it’s my responsibility to dismiss the old one after you encouraged him and took advantage of his work all the way from Dyea?”

“It’s a hard trail, Liverpool, and only the men that are hard will get through,” Charles strove to palliate.

“It’s a tough path, Liverpool, and only the strong will make it through,” Charles tried to soften the blow.

“And I’m to do the dirty work?” Liverpool complained, while Tarwater’s heart sank.

“And I’m supposed to do the dirty work?” Liverpool complained, while Tarwater’s heart sank.

“That’s just about the size of it,” Charles said.  “You’ve got the deciding.”

"That's pretty much it," Charles said. "You're the one who gets to decide."

Then old Tarwater’s heart uprose again as the air was rent by a cyclone of profanity, from the midst of which crackled sentences like:—“Dirty skunks! . . . See you in hell first! . . . My mind’s made up! . . . Hell’s fire and corruption! . . . The old codger goes down the Yukon with us, stack on that, my hearty! . . . Hard?  You don’t know what hard is unless I show you! . . . I’ll bust the whole outfit to hell and gone if any of you try to side-track him! . . . Just try to side-track him, that is all, and you’ll think the Day of Judgment and all God’s blastingness has hit the camp in one chunk!”

Then old Tarwater's heart lifted again as the air was filled with a storm of swearing, from which sentences crackled out like: “Dirty skunks! . . . See you in hell first! . . . I’ve made up my mind! . . . Hell’s fire and corruption! . . . The old codger is coming down the Yukon with us, count on that, my friend! . . . Hard? You don’t know what hard is unless I show you! . . . I’ll tear the whole thing apart if any of you try to sidetrack him! . . . Just try to sidetrack him, and you’ll think the Day of Judgment and all of God’s fury has hit the camp all at once!”

Such was the invigoratingness of Liverpool’s flow of speech that, quite without consciousness of effort, the old man arose easily under his load and strode on toward Happy Camp.

Such was the energy of Liverpool's way of speaking that, without even realizing it, the old man lifted himself effortlessly under his burden and walked on toward Happy Camp.

From Happy Camp to Long Lake, from Long Lake to Deep Lake, and from Deep Lake up over the enormous hog-back and down to Linderman, the man-killing race against winter kept on.  Men broke their hearts and backs and wept beside the trail in sheer exhaustion.  But winter never faltered.  The fall gales blew, and amid bitter soaking rains and ever-increasing snow flurries, Tarwater and the party to which he was attached piled the last of their outfit on the beach.

From Happy Camp to Long Lake, from Long Lake to Deep Lake, and from Deep Lake over the huge ridge and down to Linderman, the deadly race against winter continued. Men broke their hearts and backs and cried by the trail in pure exhaustion. But winter never slowed down. The fall winds howled, and through bitter soaking rains and ever-increasing snow flurries, Tarwater and the group he was with stacked the last of their gear on the beach.

There was no rest.  Across the lake, a mile above a roaring torrent, they located a patch of spruce and built their saw-pit.  Here, by hand, with an inadequate whipsaw, they sawed the spruce-trunks into lumber.  They worked night and day.  Thrice, on the night-shift, underneath in the saw-pit, Old Tarwater fainted.  By day he cooked as well, and, in the betweenwhiles, helped Anson in the building of the boat beside the torrent as the green planks came down.

There was no break. Across the lake, a mile above a roaring stream, they found a patch of spruce and set up their saw-pit. Here, by hand, with a makeshift whipsaw, they cut the spruce trunks into lumber. They worked day and night. Three times during the night shift, down in the saw-pit, Old Tarwater fainted. During the day, he also cooked, and in between, he assisted Anson in building the boat next to the stream as the green planks arrived.

The days grew shorter.  The wind shifted into the north and blew unending gales.  In the mornings the weary men crawled from their blankets and in their socks thawed out their frozen shoes by the fire Tarwater always had burning for them.  Ever arose the increasing tale of famine on the Inside.  The last grub steamboats up from Bering Sea were stalled by low water at the beginning of the Yukon Flats hundreds of miles north of Dawson.  In fact, they lay at the old Hudson Bay Company’s post at Fort Yukon inside the Arctic Circle.  Flour in Dawson was up to two dollars a pound, but no one would sell.  Bonanza and Eldorado Kings, with money to burn, were leaving for the Outside because they could buy no grub.  Miners’ Committees were confiscating all grub and putting the population on strict rations.  A man who held out an ounce of grub was shot like a dog.  A score had been so executed already.

The days got shorter. The wind turned north and blew relentless gales. In the mornings, the exhausted men crawled out of their blankets and, in their socks, warmed their frozen shoes by the fire that Tarwater always kept burning for them. The chilling story of famine on the Inside kept growing. The last supply steamboats from Bering Sea were stuck due to low water at the beginning of the Yukon Flats, hundreds of miles north of Dawson. In fact, they were at the old Hudson Bay Company’s post at Fort Yukon, inside the Arctic Circle. Flour in Dawson reached two dollars a pound, but no one was willing to sell. Rich miners from Bonanza and Eldorado, with cash to spare, were leaving for the Outside because they couldn’t buy any food. Miners’ Committees confiscated all supplies and put the population on strict rations. A man who held out even an ounce of food was shot like a dog. Twenty people had already been executed for this.

And, under a strain which had broken so many younger men, Old Tarwater began to break.  His cough had become terrible, and had not his exhausted comrades slept like the dead, he would have kept them awake nights.  Also, he began to take chills, so that he dressed up to go to bed.  When he had finished so dressing, not a rag of garment remained in his clothes bag.  All he possessed was on his back and swathed around his gaunt old form.

And, under a strain that had broken so many younger men, Old Tarwater started to crack. His cough had become awful, and if his tired comrades hadn't slept like logs, he would have kept them up at night. He also started to get chills, so he put on layers to go to bed. By the time he finished dressing, there wasn't a single piece of clothing left in his bag. Everything he owned was on his back and wrapped around his thin old body.

“Gee!” said Big Bill.  “If he puts all he’s got on now, when it ain’t lower than twenty above, what’ll he do later on when it goes down to fifty and sixty below?”

“Wow!” said Big Bill. “If he bets everything he has now, when it’s not lower than twenty above, what’s he going to do later when it drops to fifty and sixty below?”

They lined the rough-made boat down the mountain torrent, nearly losing it a dozen times, and rowed across the south end of Lake Linderman in the thick of a fall blizzard.  Next morning they planned to load and start, squarely into the teeth of the north, on their perilous traverse of half a thousand miles of lakes and rapids and box canyons.  But before he went to bed that night, Young Liverpool was out over the camp.  He returned to find his whole party asleep.  Rousing Tarwater, he talked with him in low tones.

They carefully lowered the rough boat down the rushing mountain stream, almost losing it a dozen times, and rowed across the southern end of Lake Linderman in the middle of a fall snowstorm. The next morning, they planned to load up and set off straight into the biting north winds, facing the dangerous journey of five hundred miles over lakes, rapids, and narrow canyons. But before he went to bed that night, Young Liverpool wandered out over the campsite. When he returned, he found his whole team asleep. He woke up Tarwater and spoke with him in hushed tones.

“Listen, dad,” he said.—“You’ve got a passage in our boat, and if ever a man earned a passage you have.  But you know yourself you’re pretty well along in years, and your health right now ain’t exciting.  If you go on with us you’ll croak surer’n hell.—Now wait till I finish, dad.  The price for a passage has jumped to five hundred dollars.  I’ve been throwing my feet and I’ve hustled a passenger.  He’s an official of the Alaska Commercial and just has to get in.  He’s bid up to six hundred to go with me in our boat.  Now the passage is yours.  You sell it to him, poke the six hundred into your jeans, and pull South for California while the goin’s good.  You can be in Dyea in two days, and in California in a week more.  What d’ye say?”

“Listen, Dad,” he said. “You’ve got a spot on our boat, and if anyone has earned a ticket, it’s you. But you know you’re getting older, and your health right now isn’t great. If you come with us, you’re definitely going to die. Now wait until I finish, Dad. The price for a ticket has gone up to five hundred dollars. I’ve been working hard and managed to get a passenger. He’s an official from the Alaska Commercial and really needs to get on board. He’s offered six hundred to go with me on our boat. Now the ticket is yours. You sell it to him, pocket the six hundred, and head down to California while you can. You could be in Dyea in two days, and in California in another week. What do you say?”

Tarwater coughed and shivered for a space, ere he could get freedom of breath for speech.

Tarwater coughed and shivered for a moment before he could catch his breath to speak.

“Son,” he said, “I just want to tell you one thing.  I drove my four yoke of oxen across the Plains in Forty-nine and lost nary a one.  I drove them plumb to Californy, and I freighted with them afterward out of Sutter’s Fort to American Bar.  Now I’m going to Klondike.  Ain’t nothing can stop me, ain’t nothing at all.  I’m going to ride that boat, with you at the steering sweep, clean to Klondike, and I’m going to shake three hundred thousand out of the moss-roots.  That being so, it’s contrary to reason and common sense for me to sell out my passage.  But I thank you kindly, son, I thank you kindly.”

“Son,” he said, “I just want to tell you one thing. I drove my four yoke of oxen across the plains back in ’49 and didn’t lose a single one. I took them all the way to California and used them for freight afterward from Sutter’s Fort to American Bar. Now I’m heading to Klondike. Nothing can stop me, absolutely nothing. I’m going to ride that boat, with you at the helm, all the way to Klondike, and I’m going to pull three hundred thousand out of the moss-roots. With that being the case, it doesn’t make any sense for me to sell my passage. But I appreciate it, son, I really do.”

The young sailor shot out his hand impulsively and gripped the old man’s.

The young sailor reached out his hand quickly and shook the old man’s.

“By God, dad!” he cried.  “You’re sure going to go then.  You’re the real stuff.”  He looked with undisguised contempt across the sleepers to where Charles Crayton snored in his red beard.  “They don’t seem to make your kind any more, dad.”

“Seriously, Dad!” he shouted. “You’re really going to go then. You’re the real deal.” He glanced with open disdain at the sleepers, focusing on Charles Crayton, who was snoring in his red beard. “They don’t seem to make your kind anymore, Dad.”

Into the north they fought their way, although old-timers, coming out, shook their heads and prophesied they would be frozen in on the lakes.  That the freeze-up might come any day was patent, and delays of safety were no longer considered.  For this reason, Liverpool decided to shoot the rapid stream connecting Linderman to Lake Bennett with the fully loaded boat.  It was the custom to line the empty boats down and to portage the cargoes across.  Even then many empty boats had been wrecked.  But the time was past for such precaution.

They fought their way north, even though the old-timers, as they came out, shook their heads and predicted they’d get frozen in on the lakes. It was obvious that the freeze-up could happen any day, and there was no time left for delays. For this reason, Liverpool decided to shoot the fast current that connected Linderman to Lake Bennett with the fully loaded boat. Normally, it was customary to line the empty boats down and portage the cargoes across. Even so, many empty boats had been wrecked already. But the time for such precautions was over.

“Climb out, dad,” Liverpool commanded as he prepared to swing from the bank and enter the rapids.

“Get out, Dad,” Liverpool ordered as he got ready to swing from the bank and jump into the rapids.

Old Tarwater shook his white head.

Old Tarwater shook his white head.

“I’m sticking to the outfit,” he declared.  “It’s the only way to get through.  You see, son, I’m going to Klondike.  If I stick by the boat, then the boat just naturally goes to Klondike, too.  If I get out, then most likely you’ll lose the boat.”

“I’m sticking with the outfit,” he said. “It’s the only way to get through. You see, son, I’m heading to Klondike. If I stay with the boat, then the boat will naturally go to Klondike too. If I leave, then you’ll probably lose the boat.”

“Well, there’s no use in overloading,” Charles announced, springing abruptly out on the bank as the boat cast off.

“Well, there’s no point in overloading,” Charles said, suddenly jumping onto the bank as the boat set off.

“Next time you wait for my orders!” Liverpool shouted ashore as the current gripped the boat.  “And there won’t be any more walking around rapids and losing time waiting to pick you up!”

“Next time, wait for my orders!” Liverpool shouted from the shore as the current took hold of the boat. “And there won’t be any more walking around rapids and wasting time waiting to pick you up!”

What took them ten minutes by river, took Charles half an hour by land, and while they waited for him at the head of Lake Bennett they passed the time of day with several dilapidated old-timers on their way out.  The famine news was graver than ever.  The North-west Mounted Police, stationed at the foot of Lake Marsh where the gold-rushers entered Canadian territory, were refusing to let a man past who did not carry with him seven hundred pounds of grub.  In Dawson City a thousand men, with dog-teams, were waiting the freeze-up to come out over the ice.  The trading companies could not fill their grub-contracts, and partners were cutting the cards to see which should go and which should stay and work the claims.

What took them ten minutes by river took Charles half an hour by land, and while they waited for him at the head of Lake Bennett, they chatted with several worn-out old-timers leaving the area. The news about the famine was worse than ever. The North-west Mounted Police, stationed at the foot of Lake Marsh where the gold rushers entered Canadian territory, were refusing to let anyone through without seven hundred pounds of supplies. In Dawson City, a thousand men with dog teams were waiting for the freeze-up to cross the ice. The trading companies couldn't fulfill their supply contracts, and partners were drawing cards to decide who would go and who would stay to work the claims.

“That settles it,” Charles announced, when he learned of the action of the mounted police on the boundary.  “Old Man, you might as well start back now.”

“That settles it,” Charles said when he found out about the mounted police at the border. “Old Man, you might as well head back now.”

“Climb aboard!”  Liverpool commanded.  “We’re going to Klondike, and old dad is going along.”

“Get on board!” Liverpool ordered. “We’re headed for Klondike, and dad is coming with us.”

A shift of gale to the south gave them a fair wind down Lake Bennett, before which they ran under a huge sail made by Liverpool.  The heavy weight of outfit gave such ballast that he cracked on as a daring sailor should when moments counted.  A shift of four points into the south-west, coming just at the right time as they entered upon Caribou Crossing, drove them down that connecting link to lakes Tagish and Marsh.  In stormy sunset and twilight—they made the dangerous crossing of Great Windy Arm, wherein they beheld two other boat-loads of gold-rushers capsize and drown.

A strong shift of wind to the south provided them a good breeze down Lake Bennett, where they sailed with a huge sail made in Liverpool. The heavy gear gave them enough stability that they charged ahead like any bold sailor should when every second counts. A shift of four points to the southwest arrived just in time as they approached Caribou Crossing, pushing them down the connecting route to lakes Tagish and Marsh. In the stormy sunset and twilight, they made the risky crossing of Great Windy Arm, where they witnessed two other boats full of gold-seekers capsize and sink.

Charles was for beaching for the night, but Liverpool held on, steering down Tagish by the sound of the surf on the shoals and by the occasional shore-fires that advertised wrecked or timid argonauts.  At four in the morning, he aroused Charles.  Old Tarwater, shiveringly awake, heard Liverpool order Crayton aft beside him at the steering-sweep, and also heard the one-sided conversation.

Charles was for staying at the beach for the night, but Liverpool kept going, navigating down Tagish guided by the sound of the waves on the sandbanks and by the occasional bonfires that signaled wrecked or nervous adventurers. At four in the morning, he woke Charles. Old Tarwater, still half-asleep, heard Liverpool tell Crayton to come back beside him at the steering wheel, and he also heard the one-sided conversation.

“Just listen, friend Charles, and keep your own mouth shut,” Liverpool began.  “I want you to get one thing into your head and keep it there: old dad’s going by the policeUnderstandHe’s going by.  When they examine our outfit, old dad’s got a fifth share in it, savvee?  That’ll put us all ’way under what we ought to have, but we can bluff it through.  Now get this, and get it hard: there ain’t going to be any fall-down on this bluff—”

“Just listen, friend Charles, and keep quiet,” Liverpool started. “I need you to understand one thing and let it sink in: old dad’s going to the police. Got it? He’s going. When they check out our operation, old dad’s got a fifth share in it, you understand? That’ll put us way under what we should have, but we can fake it. Now listen closely: there’s not going to be any slip-up on this bluff—”

“If you think I’d give away on the old codger—” Charles began indignantly.

“If you think I’d back down on the old guy—” Charles began indignantly.

“You thought that,” Liverpool checked him, “because I never mentioned any such thing.  Now—get me and get me hard: I don’t care what you’ve been thinking.  It’s what you’re going to think.  We’ll make the police post some time this afternoon, and we’ve got to get ready to pull the bluff without a hitch, and a word to the wise is plenty.”

“You thought that,” Liverpool interrupted him, “because I never brought it up. Now—listen closely: I don’t care what you’ve been thinking. It’s about what you’re going to think. We’ll make the police station sometime this afternoon, and we’ve got to get ready to pull off the bluff perfectly, and a word to the wise is more than enough.”

“If you think I’ve got it in my mind—” Charles began again.

“If you think I’ve got it in my mind—” Charles started again.

“Look here,” Liverpool shut him off.  “I don’t know what’s in your mind.  I don’t want to know.  I want you to know what’s in my mind.  If there’s any slip-up, if old dad gets turned back by the police, I’m going to pick out the first quiet bit of landscape and take you ashore on it.  And then I’m going to beat you up to the Queen’s taste.  Get me, and get me hard.  It ain’t going to be any half-way beating, but a real, two-legged, two-fisted, he-man beating.  I don’t expect I’ll kill you, but I’ll come damn near to half-killing you.”

“Listen up,” Liverpool cut him off. “I have no idea what you’re thinking, and I don’t want to know. What I need you to understand is what I’m thinking. If anything goes wrong, if my old man gets stopped by the cops, I’m taking you to the first quiet spot I can find and dragging you ashore there. And then I’m going to give you a beating that would impress the Queen. Do you get me? I mean really get me. This won’t be some light smack; it’ll be a full-on, two-legged, two-fisted, real man’s beating. I don’t expect I’ll actually kill you, but I’ll definitely come close to it.”

“But what can I do?” Charles almost whimpered.

“But what can I do?” Charles nearly cried.

“Just one thing,” was Liverpool’s final word.  “You just pray.  You pray so hard that old dad gets by the police that he does get by.  That’s all.  Go back to your blankets.”

“Just one thing,” was Liverpool’s final word. “You just pray. You pray so hard that old dad gets past the police that he does get by. That’s all. Go back to your blankets.”

Before they gained Lake Le Barge, the land was sheeted with snow that would not melt for half a year.  Nor could they lay their boat at will against the bank, for the rim-ice was already forming.  Inside the mouth of the river, just ere it entered Lake Le Barge, they found a hundred storm-bound boats of the argonauts.  Out of the north, across the full sweep of the great lake, blew an unending snow gale.  Three mornings they put out and fought it and the cresting seas it drove that turned to ice as they fell in-board.  While the others broke their hearts at the oars, Old Tarwater managed to keep up just sufficient circulation to survive by chopping ice and throwing it overboard.

Before they reached Lake Le Barge, the land was covered in snow that wouldn’t melt for six months. They also couldn’t just dock their boat along the shore, as the ice was already starting to form. Inside the mouth of the river, just before it flowed into Lake Le Barge, they found a hundred storm-stranded boats of the argonauts. From the north, across the vast expanse of the lake, an endless snowstorm was blowing. For three mornings, they set out and fought against it and the crashing waves that turned to ice as they came aboard. While the others struggled at the oars, Old Tarwater managed to keep enough blood flowing to survive by chopping ice and tossing it overboard.

Each day for three days, beaten to helplessness, they turned tail on the battle and ran back into the sheltering river.  By the fourth day, the hundred boats had increased to three hundred, and the two thousand argonauts on board knew that the great gale heralded the freeze-up of Le Barge.  Beyond, the rapid rivers would continue to run for days, but unless they got beyond, and immediately, they were doomed to be frozen in for six months to come.

Each day for three days, unable to fight back, they gave up and ran back into the safety of the river. By the fourth day, the hundred boats had swelled to three hundred, and the two thousand adventurers on board realized that the fierce storm signaled the freezing of Le Barge. Beyond that point, the fast-flowing rivers would keep running for days, but if they didn’t get past that quickly, they would be stuck in the ice for the next six months.

“This day we go through,” Liverpool announced.  “We turn back for nothing.  And those of us that dies at the oars will live again and go on pulling.”

“This day we move forward,” Liverpool announced. “We won't turn back for anything. And those of us who die at the oars will live again and keep pulling.”

And they went through, winning half the length of the lake by nightfall and pulling on through all the night hours as the wind went down, falling asleep at the oars and being rapped awake by Liverpool, toiling on through an age-long nightmare while the stars came out and the surface of the lake turned to the unruffledness of a sheet of paper and froze skin-ice that tinkled like broken glass as their oar-blades shattered it.

And they made their way across, covering half the length of the lake by nightfall and continuing through the night as the wind calmed down, dozing off at the oars and being jolted awake by Liverpool, struggling through what felt like an endless nightmare while the stars appeared and the surface of the lake smoothed out like a sheet of paper, freezing into thin ice that tinkled like shattered glass whenever their oar blades broke through it.

As day broke clear and cold, they entered the river, with behind them a sea of ice.  Liverpool examined his aged passenger and found him helpless and almost gone.  When he rounded the boat to against the rim-ice to build a fire and warm up Tarwater inside and out, Charles protested against such loss of time.

As dawn arrived bright and chilly, they got into the river, with a vast expanse of ice behind them. Liverpool looked at his elderly passenger and saw that he was helpless and nearly unresponsive. When he turned the boat against the edge of the ice to start a fire and warm Tarwater both inside and out, Charles argued against wasting time like that.

“This ain’t business, so don’t you come horning in,” Liverpool informed him.  “I’m running the boat trip.  So you just climb out and chop firewood, and plenty of it.  I’ll take care of dad.  You, Anson, make a fire on the bank.  And you, Bill, set up the Yukon stove in the boat.  Old dad ain’t as young as the rest of us, and for the rest of this voyage he’s going to have a fire on board to sit by.”

“This isn’t business, so don’t you come barging in,” Liverpool told him. “I’m in charge of the boat trip. So you just get out and chop firewood—lots of it. I’ll take care of Dad. You, Anson, make a fire on the bank. And you, Bill, set up the Yukon stove in the boat. Old Dad isn’t as young as the rest of us, and for the rest of this journey, he’s going to need a fire on board to sit by.”

All of which came to pass; and the boat, in the grip of the current, like a river steamer with smoke rising from the two joints of stove-pipe, grounded on shoals, hung up on split currents, and charged rapids and canyons, as it drove deeper into the Northland winter.  The Big and Little Salmon rivers were throwing mush-ice into the main river as they passed, and, below the riffles, anchor-ice arose from the river bottom and coated the surface with crystal scum.  Night and day the rim-ice grew, till, in quiet places, it extended out a hundred yards from shore.  And Old Tarwater, with all his clothes on, sat by the stove and kept the fire going.  Night and day, not daring to stop for fear of the imminent freeze-up, they dared to run, an increasing mushiness of ice running with them.

All of this happened; the boat, caught in the current like a river steamer with smoke billowing from its two stovepipes, ran aground on shallow areas, got stuck in split currents, and rushed through rapids and canyons as it pushed further into the harsh Northland winter. The Big and Little Salmon rivers were sending slushy ice into the main river as they flowed, and below the riffles, anchor ice was rising from the riverbed, coating the surface with a layer of crystal-like scum. Night and day, the rim ice grew, extending out a hundred yards from the shore in calm areas. Meanwhile, Old Tarwater, fully dressed, sat by the stove, keeping the fire alive. Night and day, afraid to stop for fear of freezing up, they braved the increasing mushiness of ice that flowed alongside them.

“What ho, old hearty?” Liverpool would call out at times.

“What’s up, old friend?” Liverpool would shout out sometimes.

“Cheer O,” Old Tarwater had learned to respond.

“Cheer O,” Old Tarwater had learned to reply.

“What can I ever do for you, son, in payment?” Tarwater, stoking the fire, would sometimes ask Liverpool, beating now one released hand and now the other as he fought for circulation where he steered in the freezing stern-sheets.

“What can I do for you, son, in return?” Tarwater, tending to the fire, would occasionally ask Liverpool, alternately beating one hand and then the other as he struggled to get circulation while steering in the freezing back seat.

“Just break out that regular song of yours, old Forty-Niner,” was the invariable reply.

“Just break out that usual song of yours, old Forty-Niner,” was the typical response.

And Tarwater would lift his voice in the cackling chant, as he lifted it at the end, when the boat swung in through driving cake-ice and moored to the Dawson City bank, and all waterfront Dawson pricked its ears to hear the triumphant pæan:

And Tarwater would raise his voice in the cackling chant, just like he did at the end, when the boat came through the driving cake-ice and docked at the Dawson City bank, and everyone on the waterfront of Dawson perked up to hear the triumphant song:

Like Argus of the ancient times,
   We leave this modern Greece,
Tum-tum, tum-tum, tum, tum, tum-tum,
   To shear the Golden Fleece,

Like Argus from ancient times,
   We leave this modern Greece,
Tum-tum, tum-tum, tum, tum, tum-tum,
   To shear the Golden Fleece,

Charles did it, but he did it so discreetly that none of his party, least of all the sailor, ever learned of it.  He saw two great open barges being filled up with men, and, on inquiry, learned that these were grubless ones being rounded up and sent down the Yukon by the Committee of Safety.  The barges were to be towed by the last little steamboat in Dawson, and the hope was that Fort Yukon, where lay the stranded steamboats, would be gained before the river froze.  At any rate, no matter what happened to them, Dawson would be relieved of their grub-consuming presence.  So to the Committee of Safety Charles went, privily to drop a flea in its ear concerning Tarwater’s grubless, moneyless, and aged condition.  Tarwater was one of the last gathered in, and when Young Liverpool returned to the boat, from the bank he saw the barges in a run of cake-ice, disappearing around the bend below Moose-hide Mountain.

Charles managed to do it, but he was so discreet that none of his group, especially the sailor, ever found out. He noticed two large barges being filled with men and, upon asking, discovered that these were the grubless ones being rounded up and sent down the Yukon by the Committee of Safety. The barges were set to be towed by the last small steamboat in Dawson, with the hope that they could reach Fort Yukon, where stranded steamboats were located, before the river froze. In any case, no matter what happened to them, Dawson would be rid of their food-consuming presence. So, Charles went to the Committee of Safety, quietly to drop a hint about Tarwater’s grubless, broke, and elderly condition. Tarwater was one of the last to be gathered, and when Young Liverpool returned to the boat, he saw the barges moving through a mass of cake ice, disappearing around the bend below Moosehide Mountain.

Running in cake-ice all the way, and several times escaping jams in the Yukon Flats, the barges made their hundreds of miles of progress farther into the north and froze up cheek by jowl with the grub-fleet.  Here, inside the Arctic Circle, Old Tarwater settled down to pass the long winter.  Several hours’ work a day, chopping firewood for the steamboat companies, sufficed to keep him in food.  For the rest of the time there was nothing to do but hibernate in his log cabin.

Running through slush and ice the whole way, and several times avoiding jams in the Yukon Flats, the barges made their way hundreds of miles farther north and froze up close to the supply fleet. Here, inside the Arctic Circle, Old Tarwater got comfortable for the long winter ahead. A few hours of work each day, cutting firewood for the steamboat companies, was enough to keep him fed. For the rest of the time, there was nothing to do but hibernate in his log cabin.

Warmth, rest, and plenty to eat, cured his hacking cough and put him in as good physical condition as was possible for his advanced years.  But, even before Christmas, the lack of fresh vegetables caused scurvy to break out, and disappointed adventurer after disappointed adventurer took to his bunk in abject surrender to this culminating misfortune.  Not so Tarwater.  Even before the first symptoms appeared on him, he was putting into practice his one prescription, namely, exercise.  From the junk of the old trading post he resurrected a number of rusty traps, and from one of the steamboat captains he borrowed a rifle.

Warmth, rest, and plenty of food helped fix his persistent cough and got him into the best shape possible for his age. But, even before Christmas, the lack of fresh vegetables led to an outbreak of scurvy, and one disappointed adventurer after another surrendered to this unfortunate situation by retreating to their bunk. Not Tarwater, though. Even before he showed any signs of illness, he started following his one remedy: exercise. He salvaged several rusty traps from the junk of the old trading post and borrowed a rifle from one of the steamboat captains.

Thus equipped, he ceased from wood-chopping, and began to make more than a mere living.  Nor was he downhearted when the scurvy broke out on his own body.  Ever he ran his trap-lines and sang his ancient chant.  Nor could the pessimist shake his surety of the three hundred thousand of Alaskan gold he as going to shake out of the moss-roots.

Thus equipped, he stopped chopping wood and started to make more than just a living. He wasn’t discouraged when scurvy broke out on his body. He kept running his trap lines and singing his old song. Even the pessimists couldn't shake his confidence in the three hundred thousand dollars’ worth of Alaskan gold he was sure he would pull out of the moss roots.

“But this ain’t gold-country,” they told him.

“But this isn’t gold country,” they told him.

“Gold is where you find it, son, as I should know who was mining before you was born, ’way back in Forty-Nine,” was his reply.  “What was Bonanza Creek but a moose-pasture?  No miner’d look at it; yet they washed five-hundred-dollar pans and took out fifty million dollars.  Eldorado was just as bad.  For all you know, right under this here cabin, or right over the next hill, is millions just waiting for a lucky one like me to come and shake it out.”

“Gold is where you find it, son, and I should know since I was mining before you were born, way back in Forty-Nine,” he replied. “What was Bonanza Creek but a moose pasture? No miner would even consider it; yet they washed five-hundred-dollar pans and pulled out fifty million dollars. Eldorado was just as bad. For all you know, right under this cabin or just over the next hill, there are millions just waiting for a lucky person like me to come and uncover it.”

At the end of January came his disaster.  Some powerful animal that he decided was a bob-cat, managing to get caught in one of his smaller traps, dragged it away.  A heavy snow-fall put a stop midway to his pursuit, losing the trail for him and losing himself.  There were but several hours of daylight each day between the twenty hours of intervening darkness, and his efforts in the grey light and continually falling snow succeeded only in losing him more thoroughly.  Fortunately, when winter snow falls in the Northland the thermometer invariably rises; so, instead of the customary forty and fifty and even sixty degrees below zero, the temperature remained fifteen below.  Also, he was warmly clad and had a full matchbox.  Further to mitigate his predicament, on the fifth day he killed a wounded moose that weighed over half a ton.  Making his camp beside it on a spruce-bottom, he was prepared to last out the winter, unless a searching party found him or his scurvy grew worse.

At the end of January, he faced a disaster. A powerful animal, which he thought was a bobcat, got caught in one of his smaller traps and managed to drag it away. A heavy snowfall interrupted his search, causing him to lose the trail and himself. There were only a few hours of daylight each day amid twenty hours of darkness, and his efforts in the dim light and constant snowfall only made him more lost. Fortunately, in the Northland, when winter snow falls, the temperature typically rises; instead of the usual forty, fifty, or even sixty degrees below zero, it was only fifteen below. Plus, he was dressed warmly and had a full box of matches. To make his situation a bit easier, on the fifth day, he killed a wounded moose that weighed over half a ton. Setting up camp next to it in a spruce grove, he felt ready to survive the winter, unless a search party found him or his scurvy got worse.

But at the end of two weeks there had been no sign of search, while his scurvy had undeniably grown worse.  Against his fire, banked from outer cold by a shelter-wall of spruce-boughs, he crouched long hours in sleep and long hours in waking.  But the waking hours grew less, becoming semi-waking or half-dreaming hours as the process of hibernation worked their way with him.  Slowly the sparkle point of consciousness and identity that was John Tarwater sank, deeper and deeper, into the profounds of his being that had been compounded ere man was man, and while he was becoming man, when he, first of all animals, regarded himself with an introspective eye and laid the beginnings of morality in foundations of nightmare peopled by the monsters of his own ethic-thwarted desires.

But at the end of two weeks, there had been no sign of a search, and his scurvy had clearly gotten worse. Against the fire, shielded from the cold by a wall of spruce branches, he spent long hours sleeping and long hours awake. But the waking hours started to shrink, turning into semi-waking or half-dreaming hours as the hibernation process took hold of him. Slowly, the spark of consciousness and identity that was John Tarwater faded deeper and deeper into the depths of his being, which existed before humanity. While becoming human himself, he was the first of all animals to reflect on his own nature and lay the beginnings of morality on a foundation of nightmares filled with the monsters of his unfulfilled desires.

Like a man in fever, waking to intervals of consciousness, so Old Tarwater awoke, cooked his moose-meat, and fed the fire; but more and more time he spent in his torpor, unaware of what was day-dream and what was sleep-dream in the content of his unconsciousness.  And here, in the unforgetable crypts of man’s unwritten history, unthinkable and unrealizable, like passages of nightmare or impossible adventures of lunacy, he encountered the monsters created of man’s first morality that ever since have vexed him into the spinning of fantasies to elude them or do battle with them.

Like a man with a fever waking up in fits, Old Tarwater woke up, cooked his moose meat, and fed the fire; but he spent more and more time in his daze, unsure of what was daydream and what was sleep-dream in the content of his unconsciousness. And here, in the unforgettable depths of man's unwritten history, unimaginable and unachievable, like passages of nightmares or impossible craziness, he faced the monsters shaped by man's earliest sense of morality that have since troubled him into spinning fantasies to escape them or fight them.

In short, weighted by his seventy years, in the vast and silent loneliness of the North, Old Tarwater, as in the delirium of drug or anæsthetic, recovered within himself, the infantile mind of the child-man of the early world.  It was in the dusk of Death’s fluttery wings that Tarwater thus crouched, and, like his remote forebear, the child-man, went to myth-making, and sun-heroizing, himself hero-maker and the hero in quest of the immemorable treasure difficult of attainment.

In short, burdened by his seventy years and surrounded by the vast, quiet loneliness of the North, Old Tarwater, in a state akin to the delirium caused by drugs or anesthesia, found within himself the childlike mind of a man from the early world. It was in the dim light of Death’s fleeting presence that Tarwater crouched, and like his distant ancestor, the child-man, he began to create myths and glorify the sun, becoming both the creator of heroes and the hero on a quest for a priceless treasure that was hard to reach.

Either must he attain the treasure—for so ran the inexorable logic of the shadow-land of the unconscious—or else sink into the all-devouring sea, the blackness eater of the light that swallowed to extinction the sun each night . . . the sun that arose ever in rebirth next morning in the east, and that had become to man man’s first symbol of immortality through rebirth.  All this, in the deeps of his unconsciousness (the shadowy western land of descending light), was the near dusk of Death down into which he slowly ebbed.

Either he must reach the treasure—because that's the unbreakable logic of the shadowy realm of the unconscious—or he will sink into the all-consuming sea, the darkness that devours the light and swallows the sun into extinction every night... the sun that always rises again in rebirth each morning in the east, and has become humanity's first symbol of immortality through rebirth. All of this, deep in his unconscious (the shadowy western land of fading light), was the approaching dusk of Death into which he slowly faded away.

But how to escape this monster of the dark that from within him slowly swallowed him?  Too deep-sunk was he to dream of escape or feel the prod of desire to escape.  For him reality had ceased.  Nor from within the darkened chamber of himself could reality recrudesce.  His years were too heavy upon him, the debility of disease and the lethargy and torpor of the silence and the cold were too profound.  Only from without could reality impact upon him and reawake within him an awareness of reality.  Otherwise he would ooze down through the shadow-realm of the unconscious into the all-darkness of extinction.

But how do you escape this dark monster that slowly devours you from within? He was too far gone to think of escape or even to feel a desire to leave. For him, reality had faded away. And from the darkened depths of himself, reality could not return. His years weighed heavily on him, and the weakness of illness along with the lethargy and numbness of the silence and cold were too intense. Only from the outside could reality reach him and awaken within him a sense of awareness again. Otherwise, he would slip down through the shadowy realm of the unconscious into the complete darkness of oblivion.

But it came, the smash of reality from without, crashing upon his ear drums in a loud, explosive snort.  For twenty days, in a temperature that had never risen above fifty below, no breath of wind had blown movement, no slightest sound had broken the silence.  Like the smoker on the opium couch refocusing his eyes from the spacious walls of dream to the narrow confines of the mean little room, so Old Tarwater stared vague-eyed before him across his dying fire, at a huge moose that stared at him in startlement, dragging a wounded leg, manifesting all signs of extreme exhaustion; it, too, had been straying blindly in the shadow-land, and had wakened to reality only just ere it stepped into Tarwater’s fire.

But it happened—the harsh reality crashed in from outside, hitting his eardrums with a loud, explosive snort. For twenty days, in temperatures that never rose above fifty below, there hadn’t been a breath of wind or the slightest sound to break the silence. Like a smoker on an opium couch refocusing his eyes from the vast walls of his dreams to the cramped boundaries of a small room, Old Tarwater stared blankly across his dying fire at a huge moose that looked at him in shock, dragging a wounded leg and showing all signs of extreme exhaustion; it, too, had been aimlessly wandering in a shadowy existence and had just come to reality right before stepping into Tarwater’s fire.

He feebly slipped the large fur mitten lined with thickness of wool from his right hand.  Upon trial he found the trigger finger too numb for movement.  Carefully, slowly, through long minutes, he worked the bare hand inside his blankets, up under his fur parka, through the chest openings of his shirts, and into the slightly warm hollow of his left arm-pit.  Long minutes passed ere the finger could move, when, with equal slowness of caution, he gathered his rifle to his shoulder and drew bead upon the great animal across the fire.

He weakly pulled the large fur mitten lined with thick wool off his right hand. When he tried to move his trigger finger, he found it too numb. Carefully and slowly, over several minutes, he worked his bare hand under his blankets, up inside his fur parka, through the openings of his shirts, and into the slightly warm space of his left armpit. After a long time, his finger could finally move, and with the same slow caution, he raised his rifle to his shoulder and aimed at the large animal across the fire.

At the shot, of the two shadow-wanderers, the one reeled downward to the dark and the other reeled upward to the light, swaying drunkenly on his scurvy-ravaged legs, shivering with nervousness and cold, rubbing swimming eyes with shaking fingers, and staring at the real world all about him that had returned to him with such sickening suddenness.  He shook himself together, and realized that for long, how long he did not know, he had bedded in the arms of Death.  He spat, with definite intention, heard the spittle crackle in the frost, and judged it must be below and far below sixty below.  In truth, that day at Fort Yukon, the spirit thermometer registered seventy-five degrees below zero, which, since freezing-point is thirty-two above, was equivalent to one hundred and seven degrees of frost.

At the shot, of the two shadowy figures, one fell down into the darkness while the other stumbled up toward the light, swaying unsteadily on his frostbitten legs, shivering from nerves and the cold, rubbing his bleary eyes with trembling fingers, and staring at the harsh reality around him that had suddenly crashed back into his life. He pulled himself together and realized that for a long time—he didn’t know how long—he had been lying in the embrace of Death. He spat with clear intent, heard the saliva crackle on the frost, and figured it must be far below sixty degrees. In reality, that day in Fort Yukon, the thermometer read seventy-five degrees below zero, which, since freezing point is thirty-two degrees above, meant it was one hundred and seven degrees of frost.

Slowly Tarwater’s brain reasoned to action.  Here, in the vast alone, dwelt Death.  Here had come two wounded moose.  With the clearing of the sky after the great cold came on, he had located his bearings, and he knew that both wounded moose had trailed to him from the east.  Therefore, in the east, were men—whites or Indians he could not tell, but at any rate men who might stand by him in his need and help moor him to reality above the sea of dark.

Slowly, Tarwater's mind kicked into gear. Here, in the vast emptiness, Death lingered. Two injured moose had arrived. As the sky cleared after the intense cold, he found his bearings and realized that both wounded moose had come to him from the east. So, in the east, there were people—whether they were white or Indian, he couldn't say—but they were definitely people who might support him in his time of need and anchor him to reality above the sea of darkness.

He moved slowly, but he moved in reality, girding himself with rifle, ammunition, matches, and a pack of twenty pounds of moose-meat.  Then, an Argus rejuvenated, albeit lame of both legs and tottery, he turned his back on the perilous west and limped into the sun-arising, re-birthing east. . . .

He moved slowly, but he was definitely making progress, preparing himself with a rifle, ammo, matches, and a twenty-pound pack of moose meat. Then, feeling refreshed like a new beginning, even though he was limping on both legs and unsteady, he turned away from the dangerous west and limped toward the bright and renewing east as the sun rose.

Days later—how many days later he was never to know—dreaming dreams and seeing visions, cackling his old gold-chant of Forty-Nine, like one drowning and swimming feebly to keep his consciousness above the engulfing dark, he came out upon the snow-slope to a canyon and saw below smoke rising and men who ceased from work to gaze at him.  He tottered down the hill to them, still singing; and when he ceased from lack of breath they called him variously: Santa Claus, Old Christmas, Whiskers, the Last of the Mohicans, and Father Christmas.  And when he stood among them he stood very still, without speech, while great tears welled out of his eyes.  He cried silently, a long time, till, as if suddenly bethinking himself, he sat down in the snow with much creaking and crackling of his joints, and from this low vantage point toppled sidewise and fainted calmly and easily away.

Days later—how many days later he would never know—lost in dreams and visions, chanting his old gold song of Forty-Nine, like someone who is drowning, struggling to keep his mind above the suffocating darkness, he stumbled onto a snow-covered slope leading to a canyon and saw smoke rising below, along with men who stopped working to look up at him. He made his way down the hill to them, still singing; and when he stopped out of breath, they called him by various names: Santa Claus, Old Christmas, Whiskers, the Last of the Mohicans, and Father Christmas. As he stood among them, he was very still, speechless, while tears streamed down his face. He cried silently for a long time, until, as if suddenly remembering something, he sat down in the snow with a lot of creaking and crackling from his joints, and from that low position, he tipped over to the side and fainted away calmly and easily.

In less than a week Old Tarwater was up and limping about the housework of the cabin, cooking and dish-washing for the five men of the creek.  Genuine sourdoughs (pioneers) they were, tough and hard-bitten, who had been buried so deeply inside the Circle that they did not know there was a Klondike Strike.  The news he brought them was their first word of it.  They lived on an almost straight-meat diet of moose, caribou, and smoked salmon, eked out with wild berries and somewhat succulent wild roots they had stocked up with in the summer.  They had forgotten the taste of coffee, made fire with a burning glass, carried live fire-sticks with them wherever they travelled, and in their pipes smoked dry leaves that bit the tongue and were pungent to the nostrils.

In under a week, Old Tarwater was up and moving around the cabin, cooking and washing dishes for the five men in the area. They were true sourdoughs (pioneers), tough and hardened, who had been so deep inside the Circle that they didn’t even know about the Klondike Strike. The news he brought them was their first word of it. Their diet mostly consisted of moose, caribou, and smoked salmon, supplemented with wild berries and somewhat juicy wild roots they had gathered in the summer. They had forgotten what coffee tasted like, made fire with a burning glass, carried live fire-sticks with them wherever they went, and smoked dry leaves in their pipes that were harsh on the tongue and strong-smelling.

Three years before, they had prospected from the head-reaches of the Koyokuk northward and clear across to the mouth of the Mackenzie on the Arctic Ocean.  Here, on the whaleships, they had beheld their last white men and equipped themselves with the last white man’s grub, consisting principally of salt and smoking tobacco.  Striking south and west on the long traverse to the junction of the Yukon and Porcupine at Fort Yukon, they had found gold on this creek and remained over to work the ground.

Three years earlier, they had explored from the upper reaches of the Koyokuk northward all the way to the mouth of the Mackenzie River on the Arctic Ocean. Here, on the whaling ships, they had seen their last white men and stocked up on supplies from the last white man, mainly salt and smoking tobacco. Heading south and west on the long journey to the junction of the Yukon and Porcupine Rivers at Fort Yukon, they discovered gold in this creek and decided to stay and mine the area.

They hailed the advent of Tarwater with joy, never tired of listening to his tales of Forty-Nine, and rechristened him Old Hero.  Also, with tea made from spruce needles, with concoctions brewed from the inner willow bark, and with sour and bitter roots and bulbs from the ground, they dosed his scurvy out of him, so that he ceased limping and began to lay on flesh over his bony framework.  Further, they saw no reason at all why he should not gather a rich treasure of gold from the ground.

They welcomed Tarwater's arrival with excitement, always eager to hear his stories from Forty-Nine, and gave him the nickname Old Hero. They also treated his scurvy with tea made from spruce needles, mixtures from the inner bark of willows, and sour and bitter roots and bulbs from the earth, helping him stop limping and start putting on weight over his thin frame. Additionally, they saw no reason why he shouldn't gather a fortune in gold from the ground.

“Don’t know about all of three hundred thousand,” they told him one morning, at breakfast, ere they departed to their work, “but how’d a hundred thousand do, Old Hero?  That’s what we figure a claim is worth, the ground being badly spotted, and we’ve already staked your location notices.”

“Not sure about all three hundred thousand,” they said to him one morning at breakfast before heading off to work, “but how about a hundred thousand, Old Hero? That’s what we think the claim is worth since the land is pretty uneven, and we’ve already marked the location notices for you.”

“Well, boys,” Old Tarwater answered, “and thanking you kindly, all I can say is that a hundred thousand will do nicely, and very nicely, for a starter.  Of course, I ain’t goin’ to stop till I get the full three hundred thousand.  That’s what I come into the country for.”

“Well, boys,” Old Tarwater replied, “and thank you kindly, all I can say is that a hundred thousand will be great, and very great, as a start. Of course, I’m not going to stop until I get the full three hundred thousand. That’s what I came to this country for.”

They laughed and applauded his ambition and reckoned they’d have to hunt a richer creek for him.  And Old Hero reckoned that as the spring came on and he grew spryer, he’d have to get out and do a little snooping around himself.

They laughed and cheered his ambition and figured they’d have to search for a richer stream for him. And Old Hero thought that as spring came and he became more energetic, he’d need to get out and do some investigating himself.

“For all anybody knows,” he said, pointing to a hillside across the creek bottom, “the moss under the snow there may be plumb rooted in nugget gold.”

“For all anyone knows,” he said, pointing to a hillside across the creek bottom, “the moss under the snow there could be completely rooted in nugget gold.”

He said no more, but as the sun rose higher and the days grew longer and warmer, he gazed often across the creek at the definite bench-formation half way up the hill.  And, one day, when the thaw was in full swing, he crossed the stream and climbed to the bench.  Exposed patches of ground had already thawed an inch deep.  On one such patch he stopped, gathered a bunch of moss in his big gnarled hands, and ripped it out by the roots.  The sun smouldered on dully glistening yellow.  He shook the handful of moss, and coarse nuggets, like gravel, fell to the ground.  It was the Golden Fleece ready for the shearing.

He didn’t say anything more, but as the sun climbed higher and the days became longer and warmer, he often looked across the creek at the distinct bench formation halfway up the hill. One day, when the thaw was in full swing, he crossed the stream and climbed up to the bench. Exposed patches of ground had already thawed about an inch deep. On one of these patches, he paused, gathered a handful of moss in his large, gnarled hands, and pulled it out by the roots. The sun burned brightly, casting a dull yellow light. He shook the handful of moss, and coarse pieces, like gravel, fell to the ground. It was the Golden Fleece ready for the taking.

Not entirely unremembered in Alaskan annals is the summer stampede of 1898 from Fort Yukon to the bench diggings of Tarwater Hill.  And when Tarwater sold his holdings to the Bowdie interests for a sheer half-million and faced for California, he rode a mule over a new-cut trail, with convenient road houses along the way, clear to the steamboat landing at Fort Yukon.

Not completely forgotten in Alaskan history is the summer rush of 1898 from Fort Yukon to the mining sites at Tarwater Hill. And when Tarwater sold his property to the Bowdie group for a cool half-million and headed for California, he rode a mule along a newly cut trail, with convenient stops along the way, all the way to the steamboat landing at Fort Yukon.

At the first meal on the ocean-going steamship out of St. Michaels, a waiter, greyish-haired, pain-ravaged of face, scurvy-twisted of body, served him.  Old Tarwater was compelled to look him over twice in order to make certain he was Charles Crayton.

At the first meal on the ocean-going steamship leaving St. Michaels, a waiter with gray hair, a face marked by pain, and a body twisted by scurvy served him. Old Tarwater had to look him over twice to be sure he was Charles Crayton.

“Got it bad, eh, son?” Tarwater queried.

“Got it bad, huh, kid?” Tarwater asked.

“Just my luck,” the other complained, after recognition and greeting.  “Only one of the party that the scurvy attacked.  I’ve been through hell.  The other three are all at work and healthy, getting grub-stake to prospect up White River this winter.  Anson’s earning twenty-five a day at carpentering, Liverpool getting twenty logging for the saw-mill, and Big Bill’s getting forty a day as chief sawyer.  I tried my best, and if it hadn’t been for scurvy . . .”

“Just my luck,” the other person complained after they recognized and greeted each other. “I’m the only one from our group who got hit with scurvy. I’ve been through hell. The other three are all healthy and working, earning money to prospect up White River this winter. Anson’s making twenty-five a day as a carpenter, Liverpool’s getting twenty logging at the sawmill, and Big Bill’s earning forty a day as the chief sawyer. I’ve tried my best, and if it hadn’t been for scurvy...”

“Sure, son, you done your best, which ain’t much, you being naturally irritable and hard from too much business.  Now I’ll tell you what.  You ain’t fit to work crippled up this way.  I’ll pay your passage with the captain in kind remembrance of the voyage you gave me, and you can lay up and take it easy the rest of the trip.  And what are your circumstances when you land at San Francisco?”

“Sure, son, you did your best, but that’s not saying much since you're naturally cranky and worn out from working too hard. Now listen, you aren’t fit to work like this. I’ll cover your passage with the captain as a nice gesture for the trip you gave me, and you can relax for the rest of the journey. What will you do when you get to San Francisco?”

Charles Crayton shrugged his shoulders.

Charles Crayton shrugged.

“Tell you what,” Tarwater continued.  “There’s work on the ranch for you till you can start business again.”

“Listen,” Tarwater said. “There’s work on the ranch for you until you can get your business going again.”

“I could manage your business for you—” Charles began eagerly.

“I could handle your business for you—” Charles started eagerly.

“No, siree,” Tarwater declared emphatically.  “But there’s always post-holes to dig, and cordwood to chop, and the climate’s fine . . . ”

“No way,” Tarwater said firmly. “But there are always post holes to dig, and firewood to chop, and the weather’s good . . . ”

Tarwater arrived home a true prodigal grandfather for whom the fatted calf was killed and ready.  But first, ere he sat down at table, he must stroll out and around.  And sons and daughters of his flesh and of the law needs must go with him fulsomely eating out of the gnarled old hand that had half a million to disburse.  He led the way, and no opinion he slyly uttered was preposterous or impossible enough to draw dissent from his following.  Pausing by the ruined water wheel which he had built from the standing timber, his face beamed as he gazed across the stretches of Tarwater Valley, and on and up the far heights to the summit of Tarwater Mountain—now all his again.

Tarwater came home like the ultimate prodigal grandfather, with a feast prepared for him. But before he sat down to eat, he had to take a walk around. His sons and daughters, both biological and legal, had to accompany him, eagerly taking from the gnarled old hand that was ready to spend half a million. He led the way, and no opinion he expressed, no matter how outrageous, was enough to spark disagreement from those around him. Stopping by the broken water wheel that he had built from the standing timber, he smiled widely as he looked over Tarwater Valley, all the way up to the peak of Tarwater Mountain—now his once more.

A thought came to him that made him avert his face and blow his nose in order to hide the twinkle in his eyes.  Still attended by the entire family, he strolled on to the dilapidated barn.  He picked up an age-weathered single-tree from the ground.

A thought crossed his mind that made him turn away and blow his nose to hide the sparkle in his eyes. Still surrounded by the whole family, he walked over to the rundown barn. He picked up a weathered single-tree from the ground.

“William,” he said.  “Remember that little conversation we had just before I started to Klondike?  Sure, William, you remember.  You told me I was crazy.  And I said my father’d have walloped the tar out of me with a single-tree if I’d spoke to him that way.”

“William,” he said. “Do you remember that little chat we had right before I headed to Klondike? Of course, William, you remember. You told me I was nuts. And I said my dad would have knocked the stuffing out of me with a single-tree if I’d talked to him like that.”

“Aw, but that was only foolin’,” William temporized.

“Aw, but that was just joking around,” William said, trying to buy some time.

William was a grizzled man of forty-five, and his wife and grown sons stood in the group, curiously watching Grandfather Tarwater take off his coat and hand it to Mary to hold.

William was a rugged man of forty-five, and his wife and adult sons stood together, curiously watching Grandfather Tarwater take off his coat and hand it to Mary to hold.

“William—come here,” he commanded imperatively.

“William—come here,” he ordered.

No matter how reluctantly, William came.

No matter how unwillingly, William came.

“Just a taste, William, son, of what my father give me often enough,” Old Tarwater crooned, as he laid on his son’s back and shoulders with the single-tree.  “Observe, I ain’t hitting you on the head.  My father had a gosh-wollickin’ temper and never drew the line at heads when he went after tar.—Don’t jerk your elbows back that way!  You’re likely to get a crack on one by accident.  And just tell me one thing, William, son: is there nary notion in your head that I’m crazy?”

“Just a taste, William, my son, of what my father used to give me often enough,” Old Tarwater sang softly, as he laid the single-tree across his son’s back and shoulders. “See, I’m not hitting you on the head. My father had a wild temper and never held back when he went after tar. —Don’t jerk your elbows back like that! You might accidentally get whacked. And just tell me one thing, William, son: do you have any idea that I’m crazy?”

“No!” William yelped out in pain, as he danced about.  “You ain’t crazy, father of course you ain’t crazy!”

“No!” William shouted in pain, as he jumped around. “You’re not crazy, Dad, of course, you’re not crazy!”

“You said it,” Old Tarwater remarked sententiously, tossing the single-tree aside and starting to struggle into his coat.  “Now let’s all go in and eat.”

“You said it,” Old Tarwater said wisely, tossing the single-tree aside and starting to put on his coat. “Now let’s all go in and eat.”

THE END.

THE END.

Glen Ellen, California,
      September 14, 1916.

Glen Ellen, California,
      September 14, 1916.

p. 141THE PRINCESS

A fire burned cheerfully in the jungle camp, and beside the fire lolled a cheerful-seeming though horrible-appearing man.  This was a hobo jungle, pitched in a thin strip of woods that lay between a railroad embankment and the bank of a river.  But no hobo was the man.  So deep-sunk was he in the social abyss that a proper hobo would not sit by the same fire with him.  A gay-cat, who is an ignorant new-comer on the “Road,” might sit with such as he, but only long enough to learn better.  Even low down bindle-stiffs and stew-bums, after a once-over, would have passed this man by.  A genuine hobo, a couple of punks, or a bunch of tender-yeared road-kids might have gone through his rags for any stray pennies or nickels and kicked him out into the darkness.  Even an alki-stiff would have reckoned himself immeasurably superior.

A fire burned brightly in the jungle camp, and next to the fire lounged a man who seemed cheerful but looked quite terrible. This was a hobo camp, situated in a narrow strip of woods between a railroad embankment and a riverbank. But the man was no hobo. He was so far down the social ladder that a regular hobo wouldn’t even sit by the same fire as him. Only a clueless newcomer on the “Road” might join him, but only long enough to realize their mistake. Even the lowest bindle-stiffs and stew-bums would have skipped over this man after just one look. A true hobo, a couple of punks, or a group of young road kids might have rummaged through his rags for any spare change and then thrown him out into the dark. Even a drunk would have considered himself way above him.

For this man was that hybrid of tramp-land, an alki-stiff that has degenerated into a stew-bum, with so little self-respect that he will never “boil-up,” and with so little pride that he will eat out of a garbage can.  He was truly horrible-appearing.  He might have been sixty years of age; he might have been ninety.  His garments might have been discarded by a rag-picker.  Beside him, an unrolled bundle showed itself as consisting of a ragged overcoat and containing an empty and smoke-blackened tomato can, an empty and battered condensed milk can, some dog-meat partly wrapped in brown paper and evidently begged from some butcher-shop, a carrot that had been run over in the street by a wagon-wheel, three greenish-cankered and decayed potatoes, and a sugar-bun with a mouthful bitten from it and rescued from the gutter, as was made patent by the gutter-filth that still encrusted it.

For this man was a mix of street dweller, a drunkard who had fallen into a life of destitution, with so little self-respect that he would never get clean, and with so little pride that he would eat from a garbage can. He looked truly terrible. He might have been sixty years old; he could have been ninety. His clothes looked like they had been thrown out by a ragpicker. Next to him, an unrolled bundle revealed a tattered overcoat and contained an empty, charred tomato can, an empty, dented condensed milk can, some dog food partially wrapped in brown paper evidently begged from some butcher shop, a carrot that had been run over by a wagon wheel, three decayed, sickly-looking potatoes, and a sugar bun with a bite taken out of it, which had clearly been rescued from the gutter, as evidenced by the filthy debris that still clung to it.

A prodigious growth of whiskers, greyish-dirty and untrimmed for years, sprouted from his face.  This hirsute growth should have been white, but the season was summer and it had not been exposed to a rain-shower for some time.  What was visible of the face looked as if at some period it had stopped a hand-grenade.  The nose was so variously malformed in its healed brokenness that there was no bridge, while one nostril, the size of a pea, opened downward, and the other, the size of a robin’s egg, tilted upward to the sky.  One eye, of normal size, dim-brown and misty, bulged to the verge of popping out, and as if from senility wept copiously and continuously.  The other eye, scarcely larger than a squirrel’s and as uncannily bright, twisted up obliquely into the hairy scar of a bone-crushed eyebrow.  And he had but one arm.

A huge growth of unkempt, dirty gray whiskers had sprouted on his face over the years. This hairy growth should have been white, but since it was summer and it hadn’t seen rain for a while, it looked dull. What was visible of his face seemed like it had once stopped a grenade. His nose was so badly broken and healed that there was no bridge; one nostril, the size of a pea, pointed downwards, while the other, the size of a robin's egg, tilted upwards towards the sky. One eye was normal-sized, a dim brown and cloudy, bulging as if ready to pop out, and it wept constantly as if from old age. The other eye was barely bigger than a squirrel’s and unnaturally bright, twisting up into the scarred remains of a crushed eyebrow. And he had only one arm.

Yet was he cheerful.  On his face, in mild degree, was depicted sensuous pleasure as he lethargically scratched his ribs with his one hand.  He pawed over his food-scraps, debated, then drew a twelve-ounce druggist bottle from his inside coat-pocket.  The bottle was full of a colourless liquid, the contemplation of which made his little eye burn brighter and quickened his movements.  Picking up the tomato can, he arose, went down the short path to the river, and returned with the can filled with not-nice river water.  In the condensed milk can he mixed one part of water with two parts of fluid from the bottle.  This colourless fluid was druggist’s alcohol, and as such is known in tramp-land as “alki.”

Yet he was cheerful. On his face, in a mild way, was a look of sensuous pleasure as he lazily scratched his ribs with one hand. He rummaged through his food scraps, thought it over, then pulled out a twelve-ounce drugstore bottle from his inside coat pocket. The bottle was full of a clear liquid, and just looking at it made his little eye shine brighter and sped up his movements. Picking up the tomato can, he stood up, walked down the short path to the river, and came back with the can filled with unpleasant river water. In the condensed milk can, he mixed one part of water with two parts of liquid from the bottle. This clear liquid was druggist’s alcohol, known in the world of drifters as “alki.”

Slow footsteps, coming down the side of the railroad embankment, alarmed him ere he could drink.  Placing the can carefully upon the ground between his legs, he covered it with his hat and waited anxiously whatever impended.

Slow footsteps coming down the side of the embankment startled him before he could take a drink. He set the can down carefully on the ground between his legs, covered it with his hat, and waited anxiously for whatever was about to happen.

Out of the darkness emerged a man as filthy ragged as he.  The new-comer, who might have been fifty, and might have been sixty, was grotesquely fat.  He bulged everywhere.  He was composed of bulges.  His bulbous nose was the size and shape of a turnip.  His eyelids bulged and his blue eyes bulged in competition with them.  In many places the seams of his garments had parted across the bulges of body.  His calves grew into his feet, for the broken elastic sides of his Congress gaiters were swelled full with the fat of him.  One arm only he sported, from the shoulder of which was suspended a small and tattered bundle with the mud caked dry on the outer covering from the last place he had pitched his doss.  He advanced with tentative caution, made sure of the harmlessness of the man beside the fire, and joined him.

Out of the darkness stepped a man as dirty and ragged as he was. The newcomer, who could have been in his fifties or sixties, was grotesquely overweight. He was shaped like a giant balloon. His bulbous nose was the size and shape of a turnip. His eyelids puffy, and his blue eyes bulged, competing with them. In many spots, the seams of his clothes had torn open at the bulges of his body. His calves merged into his feet, as the broken elastic sides of his Congress gaiters were stretched tight with his fat. He had only one arm, from which hung a small, tattered bundle with mud caked dry on the outside from the last place he had slept. He approached cautiously, checked that the man beside the fire was harmless, and settled in with him.

“Hello, grandpa,” the new-comer greeted, then paused to stare at the other’s flaring, sky-open nostril.  “Say, Whiskers, how’d ye keep the night dew out of that nose o’ yourn?”

“Hey, grandpa,” the newcomer said, then paused to look at the other person's flaring, wide-open nostril. “So, Whiskers, how do you keep the night dew out of that nose of yours?”

Whiskers growled an incoherence deep in his throat and spat into the fire in token that he was not pleased by the question.

Whiskers growled something unintelligible deep in his throat and spat into the fire as a sign that he was not happy with the question.

“For the love of Mike,” the fat man chuckled, “if you got caught out in a rainstorm without an umbrella you’d sure drown, wouldn’t you?”

“For the love of Mike,” the chubby guy laughed, “if you got stuck in a rainstorm without an umbrella, you’d definitely drown, wouldn’t you?”

“Can it, Fatty, can it,” Whiskers muttered wearily.  “They ain’t nothin’ new in that line of chatter.  Even the bulls hand it out to me.”

“Sure, Fatty, sure,” Whiskers said tiredly. “There’s nothing new in that talk. Even the cops throw it at me.”

“But you can still drink, I hope”; Fatty at the same time mollified and invited, with his one hand deftly pulling the slip-knots that fastened his bundle.

“But you can still drink, I hope,” Fatty said, both soothing and inviting, as he skillfully loosened the slip-knots that held his bundle.

From within the bundle he brought to light a twelve-ounce bottle of alki.  Footsteps coming down the embankment alarmed him, and he hid the bottle under his hat on the ground between his legs.

From the bundle, he pulled out a twelve-ounce bottle of booze. The sound of footsteps coming down the embankment startled him, so he quickly tucked the bottle under his hat on the ground between his legs.

But the next comer proved to be not merely one of their own ilk, but likewise to have only one arm.  So forbidding of aspect was he that greetings consisted of no more than grunts.  Huge-boned, tall, gaunt to cadaverousness, his face a dirty death’s head, he was as repellent a nightmare of old age as ever Doré imagined.  His toothless, thin-lipped mouth was a cruel and bitter slash under a great curved nose that almost met the chin and that was like a buzzard’s beak.  His one hand, lean and crooked, was a talon.  The beady grey eyes, unblinking and unwavering, were bitter as death, as bleak as absolute zero and as merciless.  His presence was a chill, and Whiskers and Fatty instinctively drew together for protection against the unguessed threat of him.  Watching his chance, privily, Whiskers snuggled a chunk of rock several pounds in weigh close to his hand if need for action should arise.  Fatty duplicated the performance.

But the next person turned out not just to be one of their kind, but also to have only one arm. He looked so intimidating that their greetings were nothing more than grunts. He was huge, tall, and so gaunt he looked almost skeletal, his face resembling a dirty skull. He was as disturbing an image of old age as anyone could imagine. His toothless, thin-lipped mouth was a cruel, bitter line beneath a prominent, curved nose that nearly touched his chin and resembled a buzzard’s beak. His single hand, lean and crooked, looked like a claw. His beady gray eyes, unblinking and steady, were as bitter as death, as cold as absolute zero, and completely merciless. His presence was chilling, and Whiskers and Fatty instinctively huddled closer together for protection against the unknown threat he posed. Watching for an opportunity, Whiskers quietly moved a heavy chunk of rock close to his hand in case he needed to act. Fatty did the same.

Then both sat licking their lips, guiltily embarrassed, while the unblinking eyes of the terrible one bored into them, now into one, now into another, and then down at the rock-chunks of their preparedness.

Then both sat licking their lips, feeling guilty and embarrassed, while the unblinking eyes of the terrifying one stared at them, first at one, then the other, and then down at the bits of rock they had ready.

“Huh!” sneered the terrible one, with such dreadfulness of menace as to cause Whiskers and Fatty involuntarily to close their hands down on their cave-man’s weapons.

“Huh!” sneered the terrible one, with such a menacing vibe that it made Whiskers and Fatty instinctively grip their cave-man weapons tighter.

“Huh!” the other repeated, reaching his one talon into his side coat pocket with swift definiteness.  “A hell of a chance you two cheap bums ’d have with me.”

“Huh!” the other repeated, swiftly reaching his one talon into his side coat pocket. “You two cheap bums wouldn’t stand a chance with me.”

The talon emerged, clutching ready for action a six-pound iron quoit.

The claw came out, gripping a six-pound iron disc, ready for action.

“We ain’t lookin’ for trouble, Slim,” Fatty quavered.

“We're not looking for trouble, Slim,” Fatty said nervously.

“Who in hell are you to call me ‘Slim’?” came the snarling answer.

“Who the hell are you to call me ‘Slim’?” came the angry reply.

“Me?  I’m just Fatty, an’ seein’ ’s I never seen you before—”

“Me? I’m just Fatty, and since I’ve never seen you before—”

“An’ I suppose that’s Whiskers, there, with the gay an’ festive lamp tan-going into his eyebrow an’ the God-forgive-us nose joy-riding all over his mug?”

"Isn't that Whiskers over there, with the bright and cheerful lamp tan going into his eyebrow and that awful nose just all over his face?"

“It’ll do, it’ll do,” Whiskers muttered uncomfortably.  “One monica’s as good as another, I find, at my time of life.  And everybody hands it out to me anyway.  And I need an umbrella when it rains to keep from getting drowned, an’ all the rest of it.”

“It’s good enough, it’s good enough,” Whiskers mumbled awkwardly. “One monica is just as good as another, I think, at my age. And everyone gives it to me anyway. Plus, I need an umbrella when it rains to avoid getting soaked, and all the other stuff.”

“I ain’t used to company—don’t like it,” Slim growled.  “So if you guys want to stick around, mind your step, that’s all, mind your step.”

“I’m not used to having company—I don’t like it,” Slim growled. “So if you guys want to stick around, just watch your step, that’s all, watch your step.”

He fished from his pocket a cigar stump, self-evidently shot from the gutter, and prepared to put it in his mouth to chew.  Then he changed his mind, glared at his companions savagely, and unrolled his bundle.  Appeared in his hand a druggist’s bottle of alki.

He pulled a cigar stub from his pocket, clearly picked up from the gutter, and got ready to put it in his mouth to chew. Then he changed his mind, glared at his friends fiercely, and unwrapped his bundle. In his hand was a pharmacist's bottle of alcohol.

“Well,” he snarled, “I suppose I gotta give you cheap skates a drink when I ain’t got more’n enough for a good petrification for myself.”

“Well,” he growled, “I guess I have to buy you cheap skaters a drink when I barely have enough for a decent drink for myself.”

Almost a softening flicker of light was imminent in his withered face as he beheld the others proudly lift their hats and exhibit their own supplies.

Almost a gentle flicker of light seemed to appear in his aging face as he watched the others proudly lift their hats and show off their own supplies.

“Here’s some water for the mixin’s,” Whiskers said, proffering his tomato-can of river slush.  “Stockyards just above,” he added apologetically.  “But they say—”

“Here’s some water for the mix,” Whiskers said, offering his tomato can of river slush. “Stockyards just upstream,” he added with an apology. “But they say—”

“Huh!” Slim snapped short, mixing the drink.  “I’ve drunk worse’n stockyards in my time.”

“Huh!” Slim snapped, mixing the drink. “I’ve had worse than stockyards in my time.”

Yet when all was ready, cans of alki in their solitary hands, the three things that had once been men hesitated, as if of old habit, and next betrayed shame as if at self-exposure.

Yet when everything was set, cans of alcohol in their lonely hands, the three figures that had once been men paused, as if out of old habit, and then showed signs of shame as if feeling vulnerable.

Whiskers was the first to brazen it.

Whiskers was the first to go for it.

“I’ve sat in at many a finer drinking,” he bragged.

“I’ve been to many better drinking sessions,” he bragged.

“With the pewter,” Slim sneered.

“With the pewter,” Slim scoffed.

“With the silver,” Whiskers corrected.

"With the money," Whiskers corrected.

Slim turned a scorching eye-interrogation on Fatty.

Slim gave Fatty a scorching, questioning glare.

Fatty nodded.

Fatty agreed.

“Beneath the salt,” said Slim.

“Under the salt,” said Slim.

“Above it,” came Fatty’s correction.  “I was born above it, and I’ve never travelled second class.  First or steerage, but no intermediate in mine.”

“Above it,” Fatty corrected. “I was born above it, and I’ve never traveled second class. First or steerage, but nothing in between for me.”

“Yourself?” Whiskers queried of Slim.

"Yourself?" Whiskers asked Slim.

“In broken glass to the Queen, God bless her,” Slim answered, solemnly, without snarl or sneer.

“In broken glass to the Queen, God bless her,” Slim replied, seriously, without a snarl or sneer.

“In the pantry?” Fatty insinuated.

"In the pantry?" Fatty suggested.

Simultaneously Slim reached for his quoit, and Whiskers and Fatty for their rocks.

Simultaneously, Slim reached for his ring, while Whiskers and Fatty grabbed their stones.

“Now don’t let’s get feverish,” Fatty said, dropping his own weapon.  “We aren’t scum.  We’re gentlemen.  Let’s drink like gentlemen.”

“Now let’s not get all worked up,” Fatty said, putting down his own weapon. “We’re not scum. We’re gentlemen. Let’s drink like gentlemen.”

“Let it be a real drinking,” Whiskers approved.

“Let it be a real drink,” Whiskers agreed.

“Let’s get petrified,” Slim agreed.  “Many a distillery’s flowed under the bridge since we were gentlemen; but let’s forget the long road we’ve travelled since, and hit our doss in the good old fashion in which every gentleman went to bed when we were young.”

“Let’s get wasted,” Slim agreed. “A lot of booze has gone down since we were gentlemen; but let’s forget the long journey we’ve been on since then and crash in the good old way that every gentleman did when we were young.”

“My father done it—did it,” Fatty concurred and corrected, as old recollections exploded long-sealed brain-cells of connotation and correct usage.

“My father did it,” Fatty agreed and corrected, as old memories triggered long-buried brain cells of meaning and proper usage.

The other two nodded a descent from similar fathers, and elevated their tin cans of alcohol.

The other two nodded, coming from similar backgrounds, and raised their tin cans of alcohol.

 

By the time each had finished his own bottle and from his rags fished forth a second one, their brains were well-mellowed and a-glow, although they had not got around to telling their real names.  But their English had improved.  They spoke it correctly, while the argo of tramp-land ceased from their lips.

By the time each of them had finished their own bottle and dug out a second one from their rags, they were feeling pretty relaxed and buzzed, even though they still hadn't gotten around to sharing their real names. But their English had gotten better. They spoke it clearly, while the slang of the streets faded from their conversations.

“It’s my constitution,” Whiskers was explaining.  “Very few men could go through what I have and live to tell the tale.  And I never took any care of myself.  If what the moralists and the physiologists say were true, I’d have been dead long ago.  And it’s the same with you two.  Look at us, at our advanced years, carousing as the young ones don’t dare, sleeping out in the open on the ground, never sheltered from frost nor rain nor storm, never afraid of pneumonia or rheumatism that would put half the young ones on their backs in hospital.”

“It’s my constitution,” Whiskers was explaining. “Very few people could go through what I have and live to tell the tale. And I never took any care of myself. If what the moralists and the physiologists say were true, I’d have been dead long ago. And it’s the same with you two. Look at us, at our age, partying like the young ones don’t dare, sleeping outside on the ground, never sheltered from frost, rain, or storms, never afraid of pneumonia or rheumatism that would land half the young ones in the hospital.”

He broke off to mix another drink, and Fatty took up the tale.

He paused to mix another drink, and Fatty continued the story.

“And we’ve had our fun,” he boasted, “and speaking of sweethearts and all,” he cribbed from Kipling, “‘We’ve rogued and we’ve ranged—’”

“And we’ve had our fun,” he bragged, “and speaking of sweethearts and all,” he borrowed from Kipling, “‘We’ve rogued and we’ve ranged—’”

“‘In our time,’” Slim completed the crib for him.

“‘In our time,’” Slim finished the crib for him.

“I should say so, I should say so,” Fatty confirmed.  “And been loved by princesses—at least I have.”

“I definitely have, I definitely have,” Fatty agreed. “And I’ve been loved by princesses—at least I have.”

“Go on and tell us about it,” Whiskers urged.  “The night’s young, and why shouldn’t we remember back to the roofs of kings?”

“Go ahead and tell us about it,” Whiskers urged. “The night is young, and why shouldn’t we reminisce about the roofs of kings?”

Nothing loth, Fatty cleared his throat for the recital and cast about in his mind for the best way to begin.

Nothing holding him back, Fatty cleared his throat for the recital and thought about the best way to start.

“It must be known that I came of good family.  Percival Delaney, let us say, yes, let us say Percival Delaney, was not unknown at Oxford once upon a time—not for scholarship, I am frank to admit; but the gay young dogs of that day, if any be yet alive, would remember him—”

"It should be known that I come from a good family. Percival Delaney, let's say, yes, let's say Percival Delaney, was not unknown at Oxford once upon a time—not for scholarship, I admit honestly; but the lively young people of that time, if any are still alive, would remember him—"

“My people came over with the Conqueror,” Whiskers interrupted, extending his hand to Fatty’s in acknowledgment of the introduction.

“My people came over with the Conqueror,” Whiskers interrupted, reaching out his hand to Fatty’s in acknowledgment of the introduction.

“What name?” Fatty queried.  “I did not seem quite to catch it.”

“What name?” Fatty asked. “I didn’t quite catch it.”

“Delarouse, Chauncey Delarouse.  The name will serve as well as any.”

“Delarouse, Chauncey Delarouse. That name will work just as well as any.”

Both completed the handshake and glanced to Slim.

Both finished the handshake and looked over at Slim.

“Oh, well, while we’re about it . . . ”  Fatty urged.

“Oh, well, since we're at it . . .” Fatty insisted.

“Bruce Cadogan Cavendish,” Slim growled morosely.  “Go on, Percival, with your princesses and the roofs of kings.”

“Bruce Cadogan Cavendish,” Slim grumbled gloomily. “Keep going, Percival, with your princesses and the crowns of kings.”

“Oh, I was a rare young devil,” Percival obliged, “after I played ducks and drakes at home and sported out over the world.  And I was some figure of a man before I lost my shape—polo, steeple-chasing, boxing.  I won medals at buckjumping in Australia, and I held more than several swimming records from the quarter of a mile up.  Women turned their heads to look when I went by.  The women!  God bless them!”

“Oh, I was a real troublemaker,” Percival said, “after I goofed around at home and had fun out in the world. And I was quite the man before I lost my shape—polo, steeplechasing, boxing. I won medals in buckjumping in Australia, and I held several swimming records from the quarter mile up. Women turned their heads to look when I passed by. The women! God bless them!”

And Fatty, alias Percival Delaney, a grotesque of manhood, put his bulgy hand to his puffed lips and kissed audibly into the starry vault of the sky.

And Fatty, also known as Percival Delaney, a strange example of manhood, pressed his chubby hand to his swollen lips and kissed loudly into the starry sky.

“And the Princess!” he resumed, with another kiss to the stars.  “She was as fine a figure of a woman as I was a man, as high-spirited and courageous, as reckless and dare-devilish.  Lord, Lord, in the water she was a mermaid, a sea-goddess.  And when it came to blood, beside her I was parvenu.  Her royal line traced back into the mists of antiquity.

“And the Princess!” he continued, giving another kiss to the stars. “She was as stunning a woman as I was a man, as lively and brave, as wild and bold. My God, in the water she was a mermaid, a sea-goddess. And when it came to blood, next to her I was a nobody. Her royal lineage went back into the mists of history.”

“She was not a daughter of a fair-skinned folk.  Tawny golden was she, with golden-brown eyes, and her hair that fell to her knees was blue-black and straight, with just the curly tendrilly tendency that gives to woman’s hair its charm.  Oh, there were no kinks in it, any more than were there kinks in the hair of her entire genealogy.  For she was Polynesian, glowing, golden, lovely and lovable, royal Polynesian.”

“She wasn't from fair-skinned people. She had tawny golden skin, golden-brown eyes, and her hair, which fell to her knees, was blue-black and straight, with just a slight curl that gives women's hair its charm. There were no kinks in her hair, just like there weren't any in the hair of her entire family. She was Polynesian—radiant, golden, beautiful, and lovable, a true royal Polynesian.”

Again he paused to kiss his hand to the memory of her, and Slim, alias Bruce Cadogan Cavendish, took advantage to interject:

Again he stopped to kiss his hand in memory of her, and Slim, also known as Bruce Cadogan Cavendish, seized the opportunity to interrupt:

“Huh!  Maybe you didn’t shine in scholarship, but at least you gleaned a vocabulary out of Oxford.”

“Huh! Maybe you didn't excel in your studies, but at least you picked up a great vocabulary from Oxford.”

“And in the South Seas garnered a better vocabulary from the lexicon of Love,” Percival was quick on the uptake.

“And in the South Seas picked up a better vocabulary from the language of Love,” Percival was quick to understand.

“It was the island of Talofa,” he went on, “meaning love, the Isle of Love, and it was her island.  Her father, the king, an old man, sat on his mats with paralysed knees and drank squareface gin all day and most of the night, out of grief, sheer grief.  She, my princess, was the only issue, her brother having been lost in their double canoe in a hurricane while coming up from a voyage to Samoa.  And among the Polynesians the royal women have equal right with the men to rule.  In fact, they trace their genealogies always by the female line.”

“It was the island of Talofa,” he continued, “which means love, the Isle of Love, and it was her island. Her father, the king, an old man, sat on his mats with paralyzed knees and drank squareface gin all day and most of the night, out of sadness, pure sadness. She, my princess, was the only child, her brother having been lost in their double canoe during a hurricane while returning from a trip to Samoa. And among the Polynesians, royal women have equal rights with men to rule. In fact, they always trace their family lines through the female side.”

To this both Chauncey Delarouse and Bruce Cadogan Cavendish nodded prompt affirmation.

To this, both Chauncey Delarouse and Bruce Cadogan Cavendish nodded in agreement.

“Ah,” said Percival, “I perceive you both know the South Seas, wherefore, without undue expenditure of verbiage on my part, I am assured that you will appreciate the charm of my princess, the Princess Tui-nui of Talofa, the Princess of the Isle of Love.”

“Ah,” said Percival, “I see you both are familiar with the South Seas, so without wasting too many words, I’m sure you’ll appreciate the beauty of my princess, the Princess Tui-nui of Talofa, the Princess of the Isle of Love.”

He kissed his hand to her, sipped from his condensed milk can a man-size drink of druggist’s alcohol, and to her again kissed her hand.

He kissed his hand to her, took a sip from his condensed milk can a man-sized drink of pharmacist’s alcohol, and kissed her hand again.

“But she was coy, and ever she fluttered near to me but never near enough.  When my arm went out to her to girdle her, presto, she was not there.  I knew, as never before, nor since, the thousand dear and delightful anguishes of love frustrated but ever resilient and beckoned on by the very goddess of love.”

“But she was shy, always flitting close to me but never close enough. When I reached out to pull her close, suddenly she was gone. I felt, like never before or since, the many sweet and painful aches of frustrated love, always bouncing back and drawn on by the very goddess of love.”

“Some vocabulary,” Bruce Cadogan Cavendish muttered in aside to Chauncey Delarouse.  But Percival Delaney was not to be deterred.  He kissed his pudgy hand aloft into the night and held warmly on.

“Some vocabulary,” Bruce Cadogan Cavendish muttered quietly to Chauncey Delarouse. But Percival Delaney was not going to be stopped. He raised his chubby hand into the night and held on tightly.

“No fond agonies of rapture deferred that were not lavished upon me by my dear Princess, herself ever a luring delight of promise flitting just beyond my reach.  Every sweet lover’s inferno unguessed of by Dante she led me through.  Ah!  Those swooning tropic nights, under our palm trees, the distant surf a langourous murmur as from some vast sea shell of mystery, when she, my Princess, all but melted to my yearning, and with her laughter, that was as silver strings by buds and blossoms smitten, all but made lunacy of my lover’s ardency.

“No sweet torment of delayed joy was spared from me by my dear Princess, who was always a tempting delight just out of reach. She guided me through every passionate experience that Dante couldn't even imagine. Ah! Those dreamy tropical nights under our palm trees, the distant waves gently murmuring like a great mysterious seashell, when she, my Princess, nearly surrendered to my longing, and with her laughter, which was like silver strings touched by flowers, drove me almost to madness with desire.”

“It was by my wrestling with the champions of Talofa that I first interested her.  It was by my prowess at swimming that I awoke her.  And it was by a certain swimming deed that I won from her more than coquettish smiles and shy timidities of feigned retreat.

“It was through my wrestling with the champions of Talofa that I first caught her attention. It was my swimming skills that brought her to life. And it was a specific swimming feat that won me more than flirtatious smiles and bashful acts of pretend retreat from her.”

“We were squidding that day, out on the reef—you know how, undoubtedly, diving down the face of the wall of the reef, five fathoms, ten fathoms, any depth within reason, and shoving our squid-sticks into the likely holes and crannies of the coral where squid might be lairing.  With the squid-stick, bluntly sharp at both ends, perhaps a foot long, and held crosswise in the hand, the trick was to gouge any lazying squid until he closed his tentacles around fist, stick and arm.—Then you had him, and came to the surface with him, and hit him in the head which is in the centre of him, and peeled him off into the waiting canoe. . . . And to think I used to do that!”

“We were squidding that day out on the reef—you know how it is, diving down the wall of the reef, five fathoms, ten fathoms, any reasonable depth, and jabbing our squid sticks into the likely holes and crevices of the coral where squid might be hiding. With the squid stick, bluntly sharp on both ends, about a foot long, held crosswise in the hand, the trick was to pierce any lazy squid until it wrapped its tentacles around your hand, stick, and arm. Then you had it, and you’d come up to the surface with it, hit it on the head, which was in the center of its body, and peel it off into the waiting canoe... And to think I used to do that!”

Percival Delaney paused a moment, a glimmer of awe on his rotund face, as he contemplated the mighty picture of his youth.

Percival Delaney paused for a moment, a look of awe on his round face, as he reflected on the powerful image of his youth.

“Why, I’ve pulled out a squid with tentacles eight feet long, and done it under fifty feet of water.  I could stay down four minutes.  I’ve gone down, with a coral-rock to sink me, in a hundred and ten feet to clear a fouled anchor.  And I could back-dive with a once-over and go in feet-first from eighty feet above the surface—”

“Why, I’ve pulled up a squid with tentacles eight feet long, and I did it at fifty feet underwater. I could hold my breath for four minutes. I’ve gone down, using a coral rock to weigh me down, to a hundred and ten feet to untangle a fouled anchor. And I could dive back in feet-first from eighty feet above the surface—”

“Quit it, delete it, cease it,” Chauncey Delarouse admonished testily.  “Tell of the Princess.  That’s what makes old blood leap again.  Almost can I see her.  Was she wonderful?”

“Knock it off, delete it, stop it,” Chauncey Delarouse said irritably. “Talk about the Princess. That’s what gets the old blood pumping again. I can almost see her. Was she amazing?”

Percival Delaney kissed unutterable affirmation.

Percival Delaney kissed in agreement.

“I have said she was a mermaid.  She was.  I know she swam thirty-six hours before being rescued, after her schooner was capsized in a double-squall.  I have seen her do ninety feet and bring up pearl shell in each hand.  She was wonderful.  As a woman she was ravishing, sublime.  I have said she was a sea-goddess.  She was.  Oh, for a Phidias or a Praxiteles to have made the wonder of her body immortal!

“I've said she was a mermaid. She was. I know she swam for thirty-six hours before being rescued after her boat capsized in a severe storm. I've seen her dive ninety feet and bring up pearl shells in each hand. She was incredible. As a woman, she was stunning, sublime. I've said she was a sea goddess. She was. Oh, if only a Phidias or a Praxiteles could have made the beauty of her body last forever!”

“And that day, out for squid on the reef, I was almost sick for her.  Mad—I know I was mad for her.  We would step over the side from the big canoe, and swim down, side by side, into the delicious depths of cool and colour, and she would look at me, as we swam, and with her eyes tantalize me to further madness.  And at last, down, far down, I lost myself and reached for her.  She eluded me like the mermaid she was, and I saw the laughter on her face as she fled.  She fled deeper, and I knew I had her for I was between her and the surface; but in the muck coral sand of the bottom she made a churning with her squid stick.  It was the old trick to escape a shark.  And she worked it on me, rolling the water so that I could not see her.  And when I came up, she was there ahead of me, clinging to the side of the canoe and laughing.

“And that day, out for squid on the reef, I was almost sick for her. Mad—I know I was crazy for her. We would step over the side from the big canoe and swim down, side by side, into the amazing depths of cool colors, and she would look at me, as we swam, and with her eyes tease me into further madness. And at last, down, far down, I lost myself and reached for her. She eluded me like the mermaid she was, and I saw the laughter on her face as she escaped. She fled deeper, and I knew I had her because I was between her and the surface; but in the muddy coral sand at the bottom, she made a splash with her squid stick. It was the old trick to escape a shark. And she used it on me, churning the water so that I couldn’t see her. And when I came up, she was there ahead of me, holding onto the side of the canoe and laughing.

“Almost I would not be denied.  But not for nothing was she a princess.  She rested her hand on my arm and compelled me to listen.  We should play a game, she said, enter into a competition for which should get the more squid, the biggest squid, and the smallest squid.  Since the wagers were kisses, you can well imagine I went down on the first next dive with soul aflame.

“Almost I wouldn’t take no for an answer. But she was a princess for a reason. She rested her hand on my arm and made me pay attention. We should play a game, she said, competing to see who could catch the most squid, the biggest squid, and the smallest squid. Since the stakes were kisses, you can imagine I dove in with passion on my first try.

“I got no squid.  Never again in all my life have I dived for squid.  Perhaps we were five fathoms down and exploring the face of the reefwall for lurking places of our prey, when it happened.  I had found a likely lair and just proved it empty, when I felt or sensed the nearness of something inimical.  I turned.  There it was, alongside of me, and no mere fish-shark.  Fully a dozen feet in length, with the unmistakable phosphorescent cat’s eye gleaming like a drowning star, I knew it for what it was, a tiger shark.

“I didn't catch any squid. Never again in my life will I dive for squid. Maybe we were about five fathoms deep, exploring the reef wall for hiding spots of our prey when it happened. I had found a potential hiding place and just checked it was empty when I felt or sensed something dangerous nearby. I turned, and there it was, right next to me, and it wasn’t just any fish-shark. It was fully twelve feet long, with that unmistakable phosphorescent cat's eye shining like a drowning star—I recognized it for what it was, a tiger shark.”

“Not ten feet to the right, probing a coral fissure with her squid stick, was the Princess, and the tiger shark was heading directly for her.  My totality of thought was precipitated to consciousness in a single all-embracing flash.  The man-eater must be deflected from her, and what was I, except a mad lover who would gladly fight and die, or more gladly fight and live, for his beloved?  Remember, she was the woman wonderful, and I was aflame for her.

“Not ten feet to the right, exploring a coral crack with her squid stick, was the Princess, and the tiger shark was heading straight for her. All my thoughts came rushing to the surface in a single, overwhelming moment. I had to divert the man-eater away from her, and what was I if not a lovesick fool who would eagerly fight and die, or even more gladly fight and live, for the woman I adored? Remember, she was the amazing woman, and I was burning with passion for her."

“Knowing fully the peril of my act, I thrust the blunt-sharp end of my squid-stick into the side of the shark, much as one would attract a passing acquaintance with a thumb-nudge in the ribs.  And the man-eater turned on me.  You know the South Seas, and you know that the tiger shark, like the bald-face grizzly of Alaska, never gives trail.  The combat, fathoms deep under the sea, was on—if by combat may be named such a one-sided struggle.

“Fully aware of the risk of my action, I jabbed the blunt end of my squid-stick into the side of the shark, just like you would nudge a passing friend with your thumb. And the man-eater turned on me. You know the South Seas, and you know that the tiger shark, like the bald-faced grizzly of Alaska, never backs down. The fight, deep beneath the sea, had begun—if you can even call it a fight when it’s so one-sided.”

“The Princess unaware, caught her squid and rose to the surface.  The man-eater rushed me.  I fended him off with both hands on his nose above his thousand-toothed open mouth, so that he backed me against the sharp coral.  The scars are there to this day.  Whenever I tried to rise, he rushed me, and I could not remain down there indefinitely without air.  Whenever he rushed me, I fended him off with my hands on his nose.  And I would have escaped unharmed, except for the slip of my right hand.  Into his mouth it went to the elbow.  His jaws closed, just below the elbow.  You know how a shark’s teeth are.  Once in they cannot be released.  They must go through to complete the bite, but they cannot go through heavy bone.  So, from just below the elbow he stripped the bone clean to the articulation of the wrist-joint, where his teeth met and my good right hand became his for an appetizer.

"The princess, unaware, caught her squid and surfaced. The man-eater charged at me. I pushed him away using both hands on his nose, right above his giant, toothy mouth, forcing him to back me against the sharp coral. The scars are still there today. Every time I tried to come up for air, he lunged at me, and I couldn't stay down there forever without oxygen. Each time he attacked, I defended myself by pushing on his nose. I would have gotten away fine, except I slipped with my right hand. It went right into his mouth up to my elbow. His jaws snapped shut just below the elbow. You know how a shark’s teeth are—once they’re in, they don’t let go. They need to go through to finish the bite, but they can't get through tough bone. So, from just below the elbow, he stripped the bone clean up to the wrist joint, where his teeth met, and my good right hand became his snack."

“But while he was doing this, I drove the thumb of my left hand, to the hilt into his eye-orifice and popped out his eye.  This did not stop him.  The meat had maddened him.  He pursued the gushing stump of my wrist.  Half a dozen times I fended with my intact arm.  Then he got the poor mangled arm again, closed down, and stripped the meat off the bone from the shoulder down to the elbow-joint, where his teeth met and he was free of his second mouthful of me.  But, at the same time, with my good arm, I thumbed out his remaining eye.”

“But while he was doing this, I drove the thumb of my left hand deep into his eye socket and popped out his eye. This didn’t stop him. The pain only seemed to fuel his rage. He kept coming after the bleeding stump of my wrist. Half a dozen times I defended myself with my uninjured arm. Then he got my poor mangled arm again, clamped down, and tore the flesh off the bone from my shoulder to my elbow, where his teeth met and he had finished his second bite of me. But at the same time, with my good arm, I used my thumb to poke out his remaining eye.”

Percival Delaney shrugged his shoulders, ere he resumed.

Percival Delaney shrugged his shoulders before he continued.

“From above, those in the canoe had beheld the entire happening and were loud in praise of my deed.  To this day they still sing the song of me, and tell the tale of me.  And the Princess.”  His pause was brief but significant.  “The Princess married me. . . . Oh, well-a-day and lack-a-day, the whirligig of time and fortune, the topsyturviness of luck, the wooden shoe going up and the polished heel descending a French gunboat, a conquered island kingdom of Oceania, to-day ruled over by a peasant-born, unlettered, colonial gendarme, and . . . ”

“From above, the people in the canoe saw everything that happened and praised my actions loudly. To this day, they still sing songs about me and tell my story. And the Princess.” His pause was brief but meaningful. “The Princess married me… Oh, what a rollercoaster of time and fate, the craziness of luck, the wooden shoe going up and the polished heel coming down a French gunboat, a conquered island kingdom of Oceania, now ruled by a peasant-born, uneducated colonial officer, and…”

He completed the sentence and the tale by burying his face in the down-tilted mouth of the condensed milk can and by gurgling the corrosive drink down his throat in thirsty gulps.

He finished the sentence and the story by burying his face in the tilted mouth of the condensed milk can and gulping the thick drink down his throat in desperate swallows.

 

After an appropriate pause, Chauncey Delarouse, otherwise Whiskers, took up the tale.

After a suitable pause, Chauncey Delarouse, also known as Whiskers, continued the story.

“Far be it from me to boast of no matter what place of birth I have descended from to sit here by this fire with such as . . . as chance along.  I may say, however, that I, too, was once a considerable figure of a man.  I may add that it was horses, plus parents too indulgent, that exiled me out over the world.  I may still wonder to query: ‘Are Dover’s cliffs still white?’”

“It's not my place to brag about where I was born to sit here by this fire with whoever happens to be around. I can say, though, that I used to be quite a significant man. I can also mention that it was my love for horses, along with my overly indulgent parents, that led me to wander the world. I still wonder, ‘Are Dover’s cliffs still white?’”

“Huh!” Bruce Cadogan Cavendish sneered.  “Next you’ll be asking: ‘How fares the old Lord Warden?’”

“Huh!” Bruce Cadogan Cavendish scoffed. “Next you’ll be asking: ‘How’s the old Lord Warden doing?’”

“And I took every liberty, and vainly, with a constitution that was iron,” Whiskers hurried on.  “Here I am with my three score and ten behind me, and back on that long road have I buried many a youngster that was as rare and devilish as I, but who could not stand the pace.  I knew the worst too young.  And now I know the worst too old.  But there was a time, alas all too short, when I knew, the best.

“And I took every freedom, though foolishly, with a body that was strong,” Whiskers continued quickly. “Here I am at seventy years old, and along that long road, I’ve buried many a young person who was as unique and wild as I am but couldn’t keep up. I learned the harshest truths too young. And now, I know the harshest truths too late. But there was a time, sadly all too brief, when I experienced the best.”

“I, too, kiss my hand to the Princess of my heart.  She was truly a princess, Polynesian, a thousand miles and more away to the eastward and the south from Delaney’s Isle of Love.  The natives of all around that part of the South Seas called it the Jolly Island.  Their own name, the name of the people who dwelt thereon, translates delicately and justly into ‘The Island of Tranquil Laughter.’  On the chart you will find the erroneous name given to it by the old navigators to be Manatomana.  The seafaring gentry the round ocean around called it the Adamless Eden.  And the missionaries for a time called it God’s Witness—so great had been their success at converting the inhabitants.  As for me, it was, and ever shall be, Paradise.

“I, too, blow a kiss to the princess of my heart. She was truly a princess, Polynesian, over a thousand miles to the east and south from Delaney’s Isle of Love. The locals from that part of the South Seas referred to it as the Jolly Island. Their own name, the name of the people who lived there, translates softly and accurately to ‘The Island of Tranquil Laughter.’ On the map, you’ll find the incorrect name given to it by the old navigators as Manatomana. The seafaring folks around the ocean called it the Adamless Eden. And the missionaries for a while called it God’s Witness—so great had been their success at converting the locals. As for me, it was, and always will be, Paradise.”

“It was my Paradise, for it was there my Princess lived.  John Asibeli Tungi was king.  He was full-blooded native, descended out of the oldest and highest chief-stock that traced back to Manua which was the primeval sea home of the race.  Also was he known as John the Apostate.  He lived a long life and apostasized frequently.  First converted by the Catholics, he threw down the idols, broke the tabus, cleaned out the native priests, executed a few of the recalcitrant ones, and sent all his subjects to church.

“It was my Paradise, because that’s where my Princess lived. John Asibeli Tungi was the king. He was a full-blooded native, descending from the oldest and highest chief lineage that traced back to Manua, the original sea home of the race. He was also known as John the Apostate. He lived a long life and frequently changed his beliefs. Initially converted by the Catholics, he destroyed the idols, broke the taboos, removed the native priests, executed a few of the defiant ones, and sent all his subjects to church.

“Next he fell for the traders, who developed in him a champagne thirst, and he shipped off the Catholic priests to New Zealand.  The great majority of his subjects always followed his lead, and, having no religion at all, ensued the time of the Great Licentiousness, when by all South Seas missionaries his island, in sermons, was spoken of as Babylon.

“Next, he got into the traders, who gave him a taste for champagne, and he sent the Catholic priests off to New Zealand. Most of his people always followed his lead, and since they had no religion, this led to the time of the Great Licentiousness, when all the South Seas missionaries referred to his island in their sermons as Babylon.”

“But the traders ruined his digestion with too much champagne, and after several years he fell for the Gospel according to the Methodists, sent his people to church, and cleaned up the beach and the trading crowd so spick and span that he would not permit them to smoke a pipe out of doors on Sunday, and, fined one of the chief traders one hundred gold sovereigns for washing his schooner’s decks on the Sabbath morn.

“But the traders messed up his digestion with too much champagne, and after a few years, he got into the Gospel according to the Methodists, sent his people to church, and cleaned up the beach and the trading crowd so meticulously that he wouldn’t allow them to smoke a pipe outside on Sundays, and fined one of the main traders one hundred gold sovereigns for washing his schooner’s decks on Sunday morning.”

“That was the time of the Blue Laws, but perhaps it was too rigorous for King John.  Off he packed the Methodists, one fine day, exiled several hundred of his people to Samoa for sticking to Methodism, and, of all things, invented a religion of his own, with himself the figure-head of worship.  In this he was aided and abetted by a renegade Fijian.  This lasted five years.  Maybe he grew tired of being God, or maybe it was because the Fijian decamped with the six thousand pounds in the royal treasury; but at any rate the Second Reformed Wesleyans got him, and his entire kingdom went Wesleyan.  The pioneer Wesleyan missionary he actually made prime minister, and what he did to the trading crowd was a caution.  Why, in the end, King John’s kingdom was blacklisted and boycotted by the traders till the revenues diminished to zero, the people went bankrupt, and King John couldn’t borrow a shilling from his most powerful chief.

"That was the time of the Blue Laws, but maybe it was too strict for King John. One fine day, he kicked the Methodists out, sending several hundred of his people to Samoa for sticking to their faith, and, of all things, created a religion of his own, with himself as the focus of worship. He got help from a renegade Fijian. This went on for five years. Maybe he got tired of being God, or maybe it was because the Fijian ran off with six thousand pounds from the royal treasury; but in any case, the Second Reformed Wesleyans took over, and his whole kingdom turned Wesleyan. He even made the leading Wesleyan missionary prime minister, and what he did to the traders was shocking. In the end, King John’s kingdom was blacklisted and boycotted by the traders until the revenue dropped to nothing, the people went bankrupt, and King John couldn’t borrow a penny from his most powerful chief."

“By this time he was getting old, and philosophic, and tolerant, and spiritually atavistic.  He fired out the Second Reformed Wesleyans, called back the exiles from Samoa, invited in the traders, held a general love-feast, took the lid off, proclaimed religious liberty and high tariff, and as for himself went back to the worship of his ancestors, dug up the idols, reinstated a few octogenarian priests, and observed the tabus.  All of which was lovely for the traders, and prosperity reigned.  Of course, most of his subjects followed him back into heathen worship.  Yet quite a sprinkling of Catholics, Methodists and Wesleyans remained true to their beliefs and managed to maintain a few squalid, one-horse churches.  But King John didn’t mind, any more than did he the high times of the traders along the beach.  Everything went, so long as the taxes were paid.  Even when his wife, Queen Mamare, elected to become a Baptist, and invited in a little, weazened, sweet-spirited, club-footed Baptist missionary, King John did not object.  All he insisted on was that these wandering religions should be self-supporting and not feed a pennyworth’s out of the royal coffers.

By then, he was getting old, wise, more tolerant, and spiritually nostalgic. He dismissed the Second Reformed Wesleyans, called back the people who had been sent away to Samoa, welcomed the traders, held a big love feast, lifted restrictions, proclaimed religious freedom and a high tariff, and personally returned to honoring his ancestors, dug up the idols, reinstated a few elderly priests, and observed the taboos. This was great for the traders, and prosperity thrived. Naturally, most of his subjects followed him back into pagan worship. Still, a handful of Catholics, Methodists, and Wesleyans remained faithful to their beliefs and managed to keep a few rundown, one-horse churches alive. But King John didn’t mind, just as he didn’t care about the traders having a good time on the beach. Everything was fine, as long as the taxes were collected. Even when his wife, Queen Mamare, chose to become a Baptist and brought in a tiny, kind-hearted, club-footed Baptist missionary, King John didn’t object. All he insisted was that these wandering religions should support themselves and not take a single penny from the royal treasury.

“And now the threads of my recital draw together in the paragon of female exquisiteness—my Princess.”

“And now the threads of my story come together in the ideal of female beauty—my Princess.”

Whiskers paused, placed carefully on the ground his half-full condensed milk can with which he had been absently toying, and kissed the fingers of his one hand audibly aloft.

Whiskers stopped, set down his half-full can of condensed milk that he had been mindlessly playing with, and dramatically kissed his fingers in the air.

“She was the daughter of Queen Mamare.  She was the woman wonderful.  Unlike the Diana type of Polynesian, she was almost ethereal.  She was ethereal, sublimated by purity, as shy and modest as a violet, as fragile-slender as a lily, and her eyes, luminous and shrinking tender, were as asphodels on the sward of heaven.  She was all flower, and fire, and dew.  Hers was the sweetness of the mountain rose, the gentleness of the dove.  And she was all of good as well as all of beauty, devout in her belief in her mother’s worship, which was the worship introduced by Ebenezer Naismith, the Baptist missionary.  But make no mistake.  She was no mere sweet spirit ripe for the bosom of Abraham.  All of exquisite deliciousness of woman was she.  She was woman, all woman, to the last sensitive quivering atom of her—

“She was the daughter of Queen Mamare. She was a wonderful woman. Unlike the typical Polynesian beauty, she was almost otherworldly. She was ethereal, elevated by her purity, as shy and modest as a violet, as delicate and slender as a lily, and her eyes, glowing and tender, were like asphodels on the green of heaven. She embodied all that is floral, fiery, and dewy. She possessed the sweetness of a mountain rose and the gentleness of a dove. She represented all that is good as well as all that is beautiful, deeply devoted to her mother’s faith, which was the faith brought by Ebenezer Naismith, the Baptist missionary. But don’t get it twisted. She was no mere sweet soul waiting for the afterlife. She was the embodiment of exquisite femininity. She was woman, fully woman, to the last sensitive, quivering atom of her—”

“And I?  I was a wastrel of the beach.  The wildest was not so wild as I, the keenest not so keen, of all that wild, keen trading crowd.  It was esteemed I played the stiffest hand of poker.  I was the only living man, white, brown, or black, who dared run the Kuni-kuni Passage in the dark.  And on a black night I have done it under reefs in a gale of wind.  Well, anyway, I had a bad reputation on a beach where there were no good reputations.  I was reckless, dangerous, stopped at nothing in fight or frolic; and the trading captains used to bring boiler-sheeted prodigies from the vilest holes of the South Pacific to try and drink me under the table.  I remember one, a calcined Scotchman from the New Hebrides.  It was a great drinking.  He died of it, and we laded him aboard ship, pickled in a cask of trade rum, and sent him back to his own place.  A sample, a fair sample, of the antic tricks we cut up on the beach of Manatomana.

“And me? I was the wild child of the beach. The craziest was never as crazy as I, the sharpest never as sharp, of all that wild, sharp trading crowd. People said I had the toughest poker face. I was the only one, no matter the color of their skin, who would brave the Kuni-kuni Passage at night. And on a pitch-black night, I did it, navigating through reefs in a gale. Anyway, I had a bad reputation on a beach where nobody had a good one. I was reckless, dangerous, and would stop at nothing for a fight or a good time; the trading captains would bring in tough guys from the dirtiest spots in the South Pacific to see if they could outdrink me. I remember one, a burnt-out Scotsman from the New Hebrides. We drank a lot. He ended up dying from it, and we loaded him onto a ship, pickled in a barrel of trade rum, and sent him back home. A prime example, a solid example, of the wild antics we got up to on the beach of Manatomana.”

“And of all unthinkable things, what did I up and do, one day, but look upon the Princess to find her good and to fall in love with her.  It was the real thing.  I was as mad as a March hare, and after that I got only madder.  I reformed.  Think of that!  Think of what a slip of a woman can do to a busy, roving man!—By the Lord Harry, it’s true.  I reformed.  I went to church.  Hear me!  I became converted.  I cleared my soul before God and kept my hands—I had two then—off the ribald crew of the beach when it laughed at this, my latest antic, and wanted to know what was my game.

“And of all unbelievable things, what did I end up doing one day, but look at the Princess, see how wonderful she was, and fall in love with her. It was the real deal. I was as crazy as a March hare, and after that, I got even crazier. I changed my ways. Can you believe it? Think of what a young woman can do to a busy, wandering man!—By God, it’s true. I changed my ways. I started going to church. Listen to me! I became a believer. I cleared my conscience before God and kept my hands—I had two then—away from the wild crowd on the beach when they laughed at this latest stunt of mine and wanted to know what I was up to.”

“I tell you I reformed, and gave myself in passion and sincerity to a religious experience that has made me tolerant of all religion ever since.  I discharged my best captain for immorality.  So did I my cook, and a better never boiled water in Manatomana.  For the same reason I discharged my chief clerk.  And for the first time in the history of trading my schooners to the westward carried Bibles in their stock.  I built a little anchorite bungalow up town on a mango-lined street squarely alongside the little house occupied by Ebenezer Naismith.  And I made him my pal and comrade, and found him a veritable honey pot of sweetnesses and goodnesses.  And he was a man, through and through a man.  And he died long after like a man, which I would like to tell you about, were the tale of it not so deservedly long.

“I tell you I changed my ways and fully committed myself to a spiritual experience that has made me accepting of all religions ever since. I let go of my best captain for being immoral. I did the same with my cook, and no one ever cooked better than him in Manatomana. For the same reason, I let go of my chief clerk. And for the first time in trading history, my schooners heading west carried Bibles in their cargo. I built a small hermit's bungalow up north on a street lined with mango trees, right next to the little house occupied by Ebenezer Naismith. I made him my friend and found him to be a real treasure of kindness and goodness. And he was a man, through and through a man. He passed away long after, like a man, which I would love to share with you, if the story weren't so long.”

“It was the Princess, more than the missionary, who was responsible for my expressing my faith in works, and especially in that crowning work, the New Church, Our Church, the Queen-mother’s church.

“It was the Princess, more than the missionary, who inspired me to live out my faith through my actions, especially in that ultimate project, the New Church, Our Church, the Queen-mother’s church.

“‘Our poor church,’ she said to me, one night after prayer-meeting.  I had been converted only a fortnight.  ‘It is so small its congregation can never grow.  And the roof leaks.  And King John, my hard-hearted father, will not contribute a penny.  Yet he has a big balance in the treasury.  And Manatomana is not poor.  Much money is made and squandered, I know.  I hear the gossip of the wild ways of the beach.  Less than a month ago you lost more in one night, gambling at cards, than the cost of the upkeep of our poor church for a year.’

“‘Our poor church,’ she said to me one night after prayer meeting. I had only been converted for two weeks. ‘It’s so small that its congregation can never grow. And the roof leaks. And King John, my cold-hearted father, won’t contribute a dime. Yet he has a big balance in the treasury. And Manatomana is not poor. I know a lot of money is made and wasted. I hear the gossip about the wild ways of the beach. Less than a month ago, you lost more in one night gambling at cards than the cost of maintaining our poor church for an entire year.’”

“And I told her it was true, but that it was before I had seen the light.  (I’d had an infernal run of bad luck.)  I told her I had not tasted liquor since, nor turned a card.  I told her that the roof would be repaired at once, by Christian carpenters selected by her from the congregation.  But she was filled with the thought of a great revival that Ebenezer Naismith could preach—she was a dear saint—and she spoke of a great church, saying:

“And I told her it was true, but that it was before I saw the light. (I’d had an awful streak of bad luck.) I told her I hadn’t touched liquor since then, nor played a card. I told her the roof would be fixed immediately, by Christian carpenters chosen by her from the congregation. But she was caught up in the idea of a great revival that Ebenezer Naismith could preach—she was a dear saint—and she talked about a great church, saying:

“‘You are rich.  You have many schooners, and traders in far islands, and I have heard of a great contract you have signed to recruit labour for the German plantations of Upolu.  They say, next to Sweitzer, you are the richest trader here.  I should love to see some use of all this money placed to the glory of God.  It would be a noble thing to do, and I should be proud to know the man who would do it.’

“You're wealthy. You own several schooners and have traders in distant islands, and I've heard about a big contract you've signed to recruit labor for the German plantations in Upolu. They say that after Sweitzer, you're the richest trader around here. I would love to see some of that money used for the glory of God. That would be a noble thing to do, and I'd be proud to know a man who would do it.”

“I told her that Ebenezer Naismith would preach the revival, and that I would build a church great enough in which to house it.

“I told her that Ebenezer Naismith would lead the revival, and that I would build a church big enough to hold it.”

“‘As big as the Catholic church?’ she asked.

“‘As big as the Catholic Church?’ she asked.

“This was the ruined cathedral, built at the time when the entire population was converted, and it was a large order; but I was afire with love, and I told her that the church I would build would be even bigger.

“This was the ruined cathedral, built when the whole population was converted, and that was a big deal; but I was filled with love, and I told her that the church I would build would be even larger.”

“‘But it will take money,’ I explained.  ‘And it takes time to make money.’

“‘But it’s going to cost money,’ I explained. ‘And it takes time to earn money.’”

“‘You have much,’ she said.  ‘Some say you have more money than my father, the King.

“‘You have a lot,’ she said. ‘Some say you have more money than my father, the King.

“‘I have more credit,’ I explained.  ‘But you do not understand money.  It takes money to have credit.  So, with the money I have, and the credit I have, I will work to make more money and credit, and the church shall be built.’

“‘I have more credit,’ I explained. ‘But you don’t understand money. It takes money to have credit. So, with the money I have and the credit I have, I will work to make more money and credit, and the church will be built.’”

“Work!  I was a surprise to myself.  It is an amazement, the amount of time a man finds on his hands after he’s given up carousing, and gambling, and all the time-eating diversions of the beach.  And I didn’t waste a second of all my new-found time.  Instead I worked it overtime.  I did the work of half a dozen men.  I became a driver.  My captains made faster runs than ever and earned bigger bonuses, as did my supercargoes, who saw to it that my schooners did not loaf and dawdle along the way.  And I saw to it that my supercargoes did see to it.

"Work! I was surprised by myself. It's amazing how much time a guy finds on his hands after he stops partying, gambling, and all the time-consuming distractions of the beach. And I didn’t waste a single second of my newfound time. Instead, I worked overtime. I did the work of half a dozen men. I became a driver. My captains made faster runs than ever and earned bigger bonuses, just like my supercargoes, who made sure my schooners didn’t loaf and dawdle along the way. And I made sure my supercargoes did that."

“And good!  By the Lord Harry I was so good it hurt.  My conscience got so expansive and fine-strung it lamed me across the shoulders to carry it around with me.  Why, I even went back over my accounts and paid Sweitzer fifty quid I’d jiggered him out of in a deal in Fiji three years before.  And I compounded the interest as well.

“And good! By Lord Harry, I was so good it hurt. My conscience became so large and sensitive that it weighed me down across the shoulders. I even went back over my accounts and paid Sweitzer fifty quid that I had cheated him out of in a deal in Fiji three years earlier. And I even added the interest too.”

“Work!  I planted sugar cane—the first commercial planting on Manatomana.  I ran in cargoes of kinky-heads from Malaita, which is in the Solomons, till I had twelve hundred of the blackbirds putting in cane.  And I sent a schooner clear to Hawaii to bring back a dismantled sugar mill and a German who said he knew the field-end of cane.  And he did, and he charged me three hundred dollars screw a month, and I took hold of the mill-end.  I installed the mill myself, with the help of several mechanics I brought up from Queensland.

“Work! I planted sugar cane—the first commercial planting on Manatomana. I brought in workers from Malaita in the Solomons until I had twelve hundred people planting cane. I even sent a schooner all the way to Hawaii to get a dismantled sugar mill and a German guy who claimed he knew how to handle the process. And he did, charging me three hundred dollars a month, while I took care of the mill setup. I installed the mill myself, with help from several mechanics I brought up from Queensland.”

“Of course there was a rival.  His name was Motomoe.  He was the very highest chief blood next to King John’s.  He was full native, a strapping, handsome man, with a glowering way of showing his dislikes.  He certainly glowered at me when I began hanging around the palace.  He went back in my history and circulated the blackest tales about me.  The worst of it was that most of them were true.  He even made a voyage to Apia to find things out—as if he couldn’t find a plenty right there on the beach of Manatomana!  And he sneered at my failing for religion, and at my going to prayer-meeting, and, most of all, at my sugar-planting.  He challenged me to fight, and I kept off of him.  He threatened me, and I learned in the nick of time of his plan to have me knocked on the head.  You see, he wanted the Princess just as much as I did, and I wanted her more.

“Of course there was a rival. His name was Motomoe. He was the highest chief next to King John. He was fully native, a strong, handsome man, with a severe way of showing his dislikes. He definitely glared at me when I started hanging around the palace. He dug into my past and spread the worst stories about me. The most frustrating part was that most of them were true. He even took a trip to Apia to find out more—as if he couldn’t find plenty right there on the beach of Manatomana! And he mocked me for my faith, for going to prayer meetings, and especially for my sugar planting. He challenged me to a fight, and I avoided him. He threatened me, and I narrowly escaped his plan to have me attacked. You see, he wanted the Princess just as much as I did, and I wanted her even more.”

“She used to play the piano.  So did I, once.  But I never let her know after I’d heard her play the first time.  And she thought her playing was wonderful, the dear, fond girl!  You know the sort, the mechanical one-two-three tum-tum-tum school-girl stuff.  And now I’ll tell you something funnier.  Her playing was wonderful to me.  The gates of heaven opened to me when she played.  I can see myself now, worn out and dog-tired after the long day, lying on the mats of the palace veranda and gazing upon her at the piano, myself in a perfect idiocy of bliss.  Why, this idea she had of her fine playing was the one flaw in her deliciousness of perfection, and I loved her for it.  It kind of brought her within my human reach.  Why, when she played her one-two-three, tum-tum-tum, I was in the seventh heaven of bliss.  My weariness fell from me.  I loved her, and my love for her was clean as flame, clean as my love for God.  And do you know, into my fond lover’s fancy continually intruded the thought that God in most ways must look like her.

“She used to play the piano. So did I, once. But I never let her know after I heard her play for the first time. And she thought her playing was wonderful, the sweet, loving girl! You know the type, the mechanical one-two-three, tum-tum-tum schoolgirl stuff. And now I’ll tell you something even funnier. Her playing was wonderful to me. The gates of heaven opened for me when she played. I can picture myself now, completely worn out after a long day, lying on the mats of the palace veranda and watching her at the piano, lost in a blissful daze. Why, this idea she had of her own fine playing was the only flaw in her delicious perfection, and I loved her for it. It somehow made her feel within my reach. I mean, when she played her one-two-three, tum-tum-tum, I felt like I was in seventh heaven. My weariness vanished. I loved her, and my love for her was as pure as flame, as pure as my love for God. And you know, the thought that continually interrupted my sweet lover's daydreams was that God in many ways must look just like her.”

“—That’s right, Bruce Cadogan Cavendish, sneer as you like.  But I tell you that’s love that I’ve been describing.  That’s all.  It’s love.  It’s the realest, purest, finest thing that can happen to a man.  And I know what I’m talking about.  It happened to me.”

“—That’s right, Bruce Cadogan Cavendish, sneer all you want. But I’m telling you, that’s love I’ve been talking about. That’s it. It’s love. It’s the most real, purest, and finest thing that can happen to a man. And I know what I’m saying. It happened to me.”

Whiskers, his beady squirrel’s eye glittering from out his ruined eyebrow like a live coal in a jungle ambush, broke off long enough to down a sedative draught from his condensed milk can and to mix another.

Whiskers, his beady squirrel eye shining through his messed-up eyebrow like a glowing ember in a jungle ambush, paused just long enough to chug a sedative from his condensed milk can and to mix another.

“The cane,” he resumed, wiping his prodigious mat of face hair with the back of his hand.  “It matured in sixteen months in that climate, and I was ready, just ready and no more, with the mill for the grinding.  Naturally, it did not all mature at once, but I had planted in such succession that I could grind for nine months steadily, while more was being planted and the ratoons were springing up.

“The cane,” he continued, wiping his massive beard with the back of his hand. “It grew in sixteen months in that climate, and I was just ready with the mill for grinding. Of course, it didn’t all mature at once, but I planted in such a way that I could grind steadily for nine months while more was being planted and the new shoots were coming up.”

“I had my troubles the first several days.  If it wasn’t one thing the matter with the mill, it was another.  On the fourth day, Ferguson, my engineer, had to shut down several hours in order to remedy his own troubles.  I was bothered by the feeder.  After having the niggers (who had been feeding the cane) pour cream of lime on the rollers to keep everything sweet, I sent them out to join the cane-cutting squads.  So I was all alone at that end, just as Ferguson started up the mill, just as I discovered what was the matter with the feed-rollers, and just as Motomoe strolled up.

“I had my issues during the first few days. If it wasn’t one problem with the mill, it was another. On the fourth day, Ferguson, my engineer, had to shut down for several hours to fix his own problems. I was dealing with the feeder. After having the workers (who had been feeding the cane) pour cream of lime on the rollers to keep everything sweet, I sent them out to join the cane-cutting teams. So I was all alone on that side, just as Ferguson was starting up the mill, just as I figured out what was wrong with the feed rollers, and just as Motomoe walked over.

“He stood there, in Norfolk jacket, pigskin puttees, and all the rest of the fashionable get-up out of a bandbox, sneering at me covered with filth and grease to the eyebrows and looking like a navvy.  And, the rollers now white from the lime, I’d just seen what was wrong.  The rollers were not in plumb.  One side crushed the cane well, but the other side was too open.  I shoved my fingers in on that side.  The big, toothed cogs on the rollers did not touch my fingers.  And yet, suddenly, they did.  With the grip of ten thousand devils, my finger-tips were caught, drawn in, and pulped to—well, just pulp.  And, like a slick of cane, I had started on my way.  There was no stopping me.  Ten thousand horses could not have pulled me back.  There was nothing to stop me.  Hand, arm, shoulder, head, and chest, down to the toes of me, I was doomed to feed through.

“He stood there in his Norfolk jacket, pigskin puttees, and all the other trendy clothes looking like he just stepped out of a fashion box, sneering at me as I stood covered in dirt and grease up to my eyebrows, looking like a laborer. And with the rollers now white from the lime, I had just realized what was wrong. The rollers were not aligned properly. One side crushed the cane well, but the other side was too loose. I pushed my fingers in on that side. The large, jagged cogs on the rollers didn’t touch my fingers. But then, all of a sudden, they did. With the grip of ten thousand devils, my fingertips were caught, pulled in, and crushed to—well, just pulp. Like a slick of cane, I was on my way. There was no way to stop me. Ten thousand horses couldn’t have pulled me back. There was nothing to hold me back. Hand, arm, shoulder, head, and chest, down to my toes, I was destined to go through.”

“It did hurt.  It hurt so much it did not hurt me at all.  Quite detached, almost may I say, I looked on my hand being ground up, knuckle by knuckle, joint by joint, the back of the hand, the wrist, the forearm, all in order slowly and inevitably feeding in.  O engineer hoist by thine own petard!  O sugar-maker crushed by thine own cane-crusher!

“It did hurt. It hurt so much that it didn’t hurt me at all. Feeling quite detached, I watched as my hand was ground up, knuckle by knuckle, joint by joint, the back of my hand, the wrist, the forearm, all slowly and inevitably being consumed. Oh engineer, hoisted by your own petard! Oh sugar-maker, crushed by your own cane-crusher!

“Motomoe sprang forward involuntarily, and the sneer was chased from his face by an expression of solicitude.  Then the beauty of the situation dawned on him, and he chuckled and grinned.  No, I didn’t expect anything of him.  Hadn’t he tried to knock me on the head?  What could he do anyway?  He didn’t know anything about engines.

“Motomoe sprang forward without thinking, and the sneer faded from his face, replaced by a look of concern. Then the irony of the situation hit him, and he chuckled and grinned. No, I didn’t expect anything from him. Hadn’t he tried to hit me? What could he do anyway? He didn’t know anything about engines.”

“I yelled at the top of my lungs to Ferguson to shut off the engine, but the roar of the machinery drowned my voice.  And there I stood, up to the elbow and feeding right on in.  Yes, it did hurt.  There were some astonishing twinges when special nerves were shredded and dragged out by the roots.  But I remember that I was surprised at the time that it did not hurt worse.

“I shouted at the top of my lungs for Ferguson to turn off the engine, but the noise from the machinery drowned me out. And there I was, up to my elbow and pushing right in. Yes, it hurt. There were some amazing twinges when specific nerves were torn and pulled out by the roots. But I remember being surprised at the time that it didn’t hurt more.”

“Motomoe made a movement that attracted my attention.  At the same time he growled out loud, as if he hated himself, ‘I’m a fool.’  What he had done was to pick up a cane-knife—you know the kind, as big as a machete and as heavy.  And I was grateful to him in advance for putting me out of my misery.  There wasn’t any sense in slowly feeding in till my head was crushed, and already my arm was pulped half way from elbow to shoulder, and the pulping was going right on.  So I was grateful, as I bent my head to the blow.

“Motomoe made a movement that caught my eye. At the same time, he growled out loud, as if he despised himself, ‘I’m an idiot.’ What he picked up was a cane knife—you know, the kind that's as big as a machete and just as heavy. I was thankful to him in advance for ending my suffering. There was no point in slowly getting crushed until my head was smashed, and my arm was already mangled halfway from elbow to shoulder, and the damage was continuing. So I was grateful as I lowered my head to take the hit.”

“‘Get your head out of the way, you idiot!’ he barked at me.

“‘Get your head out of the way, you idiot!’ he shouted at me.”

“And then I understood and obeyed.  I was a big man, and he took two hacks to do it; but he hacked my arm off just outside the shoulder and dragged me back and laid me down on the cane.

“And then I got it and followed his orders. I was a big guy, and it took him two swings to do it; but he chopped my arm off just outside the shoulder and dragged me back and laid me down on the cane.

“Yes, the sugar paid—enormously; and I built for the Princess the church of her saintly dream, and . . . she married me.”

“Yes, the sugar paid—big time; and I built the church of her saintly dreams for the Princess, and... she married me.”

He partly assuaged his thirst, and uttered his final word.

He quenched his thirst a bit and spoke his last word.

“Alackaday!  Shuttlecock and battle-dore.  And this at, the end of it all, lined with boilerplate that even alcohol will not corrode and that only alcohol will tickle.  Yet have I lived, and I kiss my hand to the dear dust of my Princess long asleep in the great mausoleum of King John that looks across the Vale of Manona to the alien flag that floats over the bungalow of the British Government House. . . ”

“Alas! Badminton and the shuttlecock. And this, at the end of it all, filled with a framework that even alcohol can't wear away and that only alcohol can tease. Yet I have lived, and I kiss my hand to the beloved dust of my Princess, who has long been asleep in the great mausoleum of King John, looking across the Vale of Manona at the foreign flag that flies over the bungalow of the British Government House...”

Fatty pledged him sympathetically, and sympathetically drank out of his own small can.  Bruce Cadogan Cavendish glared into the fire with implacable bitterness.  He was a man who preferred to drink by himself.  Across the thin lips that composed the cruel slash of his mouth played twitches of mockery that caught Fatty’s eye.  And Fatty, making sure first that his rock-chunk was within reach, challenged.

Fatty gave him a sympathetic nod and took a sip from his own small can. Bruce Cadogan Cavendish stared into the fire with deep bitterness. He was a man who liked to drink alone. Twitches of mockery crossed his thin, cruel lips, catching Fatty’s attention. Fatty, ensuring his rock-chunk was within reach, decided to challenge him.

“Well, how about yourself, Bruce Cadogan Cavendish?  It’s your turn.”

“Well, what about you, Bruce Cadogan Cavendish? It’s your turn.”

The other lifted bleak eyes that bored into Fatty’s until he physically betrayed uncomfortableness.

The other person lifted dark eyes that stared into Fatty’s until he visibly showed his discomfort.

“I’ve lived a hard life,” Slim grated harshly.  “What do I know about love passages?”

“I’ve had a tough life,” Slim said harshly. “What do I know about love stories?”

“No man of your build and make-up could have escaped them,” Fatty wheedled.

“No guy like you could have gotten away from them,” Fatty coaxed.

“And what of it?” Slim snarled.  “It’s no reason for a gentleman to boast of amorous triumphs.”

“And what about it?” Slim snapped. “It’s not something a gentleman should brag about.”

“Oh, go on, be a good fellow,” Fatty urged.  “The night’s still young.  We’ve still some drink left.  Delarouse and I have contributed our share.  It isn’t often that three real ones like us get together for a telling.  Surely you’ve got at least one adventure in love you aren’t ashamed to tell about—”

“Oh, come on, be a good sport,” Fatty pleaded. “The night’s still young. We’ve still got some drinks left. Delarouse and I have added our share. It’s not often that three genuine guys like us get together to share stories. Surely you have at least one love adventure you aren’t embarrassed to talk about—”

Bruce Cadogan Cavendish pulled forth his iron quoit and seemed to debate whether or not he should brain the other.  He sighed, and put back the quoit.

Bruce Cadogan Cavendish pulled out his iron quoit and seemed to consider whether or not he should hit the other person. He sighed and put the quoit away.

“Very well, if you will have it,” he surrendered with manifest reluctance.  “Like you two, I have had a remarkable constitution.  And right now, speaking of armour-plate lining, I could drink the both of you down when you were at your prime.  Like you two, my beginnings were far distant and different.  That I am marked with the hall-mark of gentlehood there is no discussion . . . unless either of you care to discuss the matter now . . . ”

“Alright, if that’s how you want it,” he gave in with obvious hesitation. “Like both of you, I’ve had a strong constitution. And honestly, talking about being tough, I could outdrink both of you at your best. Like you two, my beginnings were far away and very different. There’s no doubt that I carry the mark of gentility… unless either of you wants to talk about it now…”

His one hand slipped into his pocket and clutched the quoit.  Neither of his auditors spoke nor betrayed any awareness of his menace.

His hand slipped into his pocket and grabbed the quoit. Neither of the two listeners said anything or showed that they noticed his threat.

“It occurred a thousand miles to the westward of Manatomana, on the island of Tagalag,” he continued abruptly, with an air of saturnine disappointment in that there had been no discussion.  “But first I must tell you of how I got to Tagalag.  For reasons I shall not mention, by paths of descent I shall not describe, in the crown of my manhood and the prime of my devilishness in which Oxford renegades and racing younger sons had nothing on me, I found myself master and owner of a schooner so well known that she shall remain historically nameless.  I was running blackbird labour from the west South Pacific and the Coral Sea to the plantations of Hawaii and the nitrate mines of Chili—”

“It happened a thousand miles to the west of Manatomana, on the island of Tagalag,” he continued suddenly, looking disappointed that there was no discussion. “But first, I need to explain how I got to Tagalag. For reasons I won’t go into and through paths I won’t describe, at the peak of my youth and mischief, where Oxford dropouts and reckless younger sons had nothing on me, I ended up as the captain and owner of a schooner so famous that I’ll leave her name out of history. I was transporting forced labor from the western South Pacific and the Coral Sea to the plantations in Hawaii and the nitrate mines in Chile—”

“It was you who cleaned out the entire population of—” Fatty exploded, ere he could check his speech.

“It was you who wiped out the entire population of—” Fatty burst out before he could stop himself.

The one hand of Bruce Cadogan Cavendish flashed pocketward and flashed back with the quoit balanced ripe for business.

The one hand of Bruce Cadogan Cavendish moved towards his pocket and then came back with the quoit ready for action.

“Proceed,” Fatty sighed.  “I . . . I have quite forgotten what I was going to say.”

“Go ahead,” Fatty sighed. “I... I totally forgot what I was going to say.”

“Beastly funny country over that way,” the narrator drawled with perfect casualness.  “You’ve read this Sea Wolf stuff—”

“It's a hilariously crazy place over there,” the narrator said, sounding completely relaxed. “You’ve read this Sea Wolf stuff—”

“You weren’t the Sea Wolf,” Whiskers broke in with involuntary positiveness.

“You weren't the Sea Wolf,” Whiskers interrupted with unexpected certainty.

“No, sir,” was the snarling answer.  “The Sea Wolf’s dead, isn’t he?  And I’m still alive, aren’t I?”

“No, sir,” was the hostile reply. “The Sea Wolf’s dead, right? And I’m still alive, aren’t I?”

“Of course, of course,” Whiskers conceded.  “He suffocated head-first in the mud off a wharf in Victoria a couple of years back.”

“Of course, of course,” Whiskers agreed. “He suffocated head-first in the mud off a dock in Victoria a couple of years ago.”

“As I was saying—and I don’t like interruptions,” Bruce Cadogan Cavendish proceeded, “it’s a beastly funny country over that way.  I was at Taki-Tiki, a low island that politically belongs to the Solomons, but that geologically doesn’t at all, for the Solomons are high islands.  Ethnographically it belongs to Polynesia, Melanesia, and Micronesia, because all the breeds of the South Pacific have gravitated to it by canoe-drift and intricately, degeneratively, and amazingly interbred.  The scum of the scrapings of the bottom of the human pit, biologically speaking, resides in Taka-Tiki.  And I know the bottom and whereof I speak.

“As I was saying—and I don’t like interruptions,” Bruce Cadogan Cavendish continued, “it’s a really strange country over that way. I was at Taki-Tiki, a small island that politically belongs to the Solomons, but geologically doesn’t at all, because the Solomons are high islands. Ethnographically, it’s part of Polynesia, Melanesia, and Micronesia, since all the different groups from the South Pacific have ended up there by canoe drift and have intricately, degeneratively, and remarkably interbred. The least desirable people, biologically speaking, live in Taka-Tiki. And I know what I’m talking about.”

“It was a beastly funny time of it I had, diving out shell, fishing beche-de-mer, trading hoop-iron and hatchets for copra and ivory-nuts, running niggers and all the rest of it.  Why, even in Fiji the Lotu was having a hard time of it and the chiefs still eating long-pig.  To the westward it was fierce—funny little black kinky-heads, man-eaters the last Jack of them, and the jackpot fat and spilling over with wealth—”

“It was a ridiculously fun time for me, diving for shells, fishing for beche-de-mer, trading hoop-iron and hatchets for copra and ivory nuts, running locals, and everything else. Even in Fiji, the Lotu was struggling, and the chiefs were still eating long-pig. To the west, it was intense—quirky little black guys, man-eaters every last one of them, and the jackpot overflowing with riches—”

“Jack-pots?” Fatty queried.  At sight of an irritable movement, he added: “You see, I never got over to the West like Delarouse and you.”

“Jackpots?” Fatty asked. Seeing an annoyed gesture, he added, “You know, I never traveled out West like Delarouse and you.”

“They’re all head-hunters.  Heads are valuable, especially a white man’s head.  They decorate the canoe-houses and devil-devil houses with them.  Each village runs a jack-pot, and everybody antes.  Whoever brings in a white man’s head takes the pot.  If there aren’t openers for a long time, the pot grows to tremendous proportions.  Beastly funny, isn’t it?

“They’re all head-hunters. Heads are valuable, especially a white man’s head. They decorate the canoe houses and spirit houses with them. Each village has a jackpot, and everyone puts in. Whoever brings in a white man’s head takes the pot. If there aren't openers for a long time, the pot grows to huge sizes. Beastly funny, right?

“I know.  Didn’t a Holland mate die on me of blackwater?  And didn’t I win a pot myself?  It was this way.  We were lying at Lango-lui at the time.  I never let on, and arranged the affair with Johnny, my boat-steerer.  He was a kinky-head himself from Port Moresby.  He cut the dead mate’s head off and sneaked ashore in the night, while I whanged away with my rifle as if I were trying to get him.  He opened the pot with the mate’s head, and got it, too.  Of course, next day I sent in a landing boat, with two covering boats, and fetched him off with the loot.”

“I know. Didn't a guy from Holland die on me from blackwater? And didn't I score a pot myself? Here’s how it went down. We were hanging out at Lango-lui at the time. I kept it on the down-low and set it up with Johnny, my boat steerer. He was a bit of a character himself from Port Moresby. He chopped off the dead guy's head and snuck ashore at night while I fired my rifle like I was trying to hit him. He opened the pot with the guy's head and got it too. Of course, the next day I sent in a landing boat with two others for backup and brought him back with the loot.”

“How big was the pot?” Whiskers asked.  “I heard of a pot at Orla worth eighty quid.”

“How big was the pot?” Whiskers asked. “I heard of a pot at Orla worth eighty bucks.”

“To commence with,” Slim answered, “there were forty fat pigs, each worth a fathom of prime shell-money, and shell-money worth a quid a fathom.  That was two hundred dollars right there.  There were ninety-eight fathoms of shell-money, which is pretty close to five hundred in itself.  And there were twenty-two gold sovereigns.  I split it four ways: one-fourth to Johnny, one-fourth to the ship, one-fourth to me as owner, and one-fourth to me as skipper.  Johnny never complained.  He’d never had so much wealth all at one time in his life.  Besides, I gave him a couple of the mate’s old shirts.  And I fancy the mate’s head is still there decorating the canoe-house.”

"To start off," Slim replied, "there were forty fat pigs, each worth a decent amount of prime shell money, and that shell money was worth a quid for each fathom. That made two hundred dollars right there. There were ninety-eight fathoms of shell money, which is pretty close to five hundred on its own. And there were twenty-two gold sovereigns. I divided it four ways: a fourth to Johnny, a fourth to the ship, a fourth to me as the owner, and a fourth to me as the skipper. Johnny never complained. He'd never had so much wealth all at once in his life. Plus, I gave him a couple of the mate's old shirts. And I imagine the mate's head is still out there decorating the canoe house."

“Not exactly Christian burial of a Christian,” Whiskers observed.

“Not exactly a Christian burial for a Christian,” Whiskers noted.

“But a lucrative burial,” Slim retorted.  “I had to feed the rest of the mate over-side to the sharks for nothing.  Think of feeding an eight-hundred-dollar head along with it.  It would have been criminal waste and stark lunacy.

“But a profitable burial,” Slim shot back. “I had to feed the other mate overboard to the sharks for nothing. Think about feeding an eight-hundred-dollar head along with it. That would’ve been a criminal waste and complete madness.”

“Well, anyway, it was all beastly funny, over there to the westward.  And, without telling you the scrape I got into at Taki-Tiki, except that I sailed away with two hundred kinky-heads for Queensland labour, and for my manner of collecting them had two British ships of war combing the Pacific for me, I changed my course and ran to the westward thinking to dispose of the lot to the Spanish plantations on Bangar.

“Well, anyway, it was all really funny over in the west. And, without going into detail about the trouble I got into at Taki-Tiki, other than the fact that I sailed away with two hundred people with curly hair for labor in Queensland, and for the way I gathered them, I had two British warships searching the Pacific for me. I changed my course and headed west, thinking to sell the whole group to the Spanish plantations on Bangar."

“Typhoon season.  We caught it.  The Merry Mist was my schooner’s name, and I had thought she was stoutly built until she hit that typhoon.  I never saw such seas.  They pounded that stout craft to pieces, literally so.  The sticks were jerked out of her, deckhouses splintered to match-wood, rails ripped off, and, after the worst had passed, the covering boards began to go.  We just managed to repair what was left of one boat and keep the schooner afloat only till the sea went down barely enough to get away.  And we outfitted that boat in a hurry.  The carpenter and I were the last, and we had to jump for it as he went down.  There were only four of us—”

“Typhoon season. We got caught in it. The Merry Mist was the name of my schooner, and I thought she was solidly built until she faced that typhoon. I had never seen waves like that. They battered that sturdy vessel to pieces, literally. The beams were yanked out, deckhouses splintered like matchsticks, rails ripped off, and, after the worst passed, the covering boards started to go. We barely managed to fix what was left of one boat and keep the schooner afloat long enough for the sea to calm down just enough to escape. We outfitted that boat in a rush. The carpenter and I were the last to leave, and we had to leap for it as he went down. There were only four of us—”

“Lost all the niggers?” Whiskers inquired.

“Lost all the people?” Whiskers asked.

“Some of them swam for some time,” Slim replied.  “But I don’t fancy they made the land.  We were ten days’ in doing it.  And we had a spanking breeze most of the way.  And what do you think we had in the boat with us?  Cases of square-face gin and cases of dynamite.  Funny, wasn’t it?  Well, it got funnier later on.  Oh, there was a small beaker of water, a little salt horse, and some salt-water-soaked sea biscuit—enough to keep us alive to Tagalag.

“Some of them swam for a while,” Slim replied. “But I doubt they made it to shore. It took us ten days to get there. And we had a strong breeze most of the way. Can you believe what we had in the boat with us? Cases of square-face gin and cases of dynamite. Funny, right? It got even funnier later on. Oh, we also had a little water, some salted meat, and some salt-soaked sea biscuits—enough to keep us alive until Tagalag.”

“Now Tagalag is the disappointingest island I’ve ever beheld.  It shows up out of the sea so as you can make its fall twenty miles off.  It is a volcano cone thrust up out of deep sea, with a segment of the crater wall broken out.  This gives sea entrance to the crater itself, and makes a fine sheltered harbour.  And that’s all.  Nothing lives there.  The outside and the inside of the crater are too steep.  At one place, inside, is a patch of about a thousand coconut palms.  And that’s all, as I said, saving a few insects.  No four-legged thing, even a rat, inhabits the place.  And it’s funny, most awful funny, with all those coconuts, not even a coconut crab.  The only meat-food living was schools of mullet in the harbour—fattest, finest, biggest mullet I ever laid eyes on.

“Now Tagalag is the most disappointing island I’ve ever seen. It rises up out of the sea so you can spot it twenty miles away. It’s a volcanic cone that juts up from the deep ocean, with part of the crater wall broken away. This creates access to the crater itself and makes a nice sheltered harbor. And that’s it. Nothing lives there. Both the outside and inside of the crater are too steep. Inside, there’s a small area with about a thousand coconut palms. And that’s really it, aside from a few insects. There’s not a single four-legged creature, not even a rat, anywhere on the island. It’s pretty funny, really, with all those coconuts, that there isn’t even a coconut crab. The only source of meat was schools of mullet in the harbor—the biggest, fattest, finest mullet I’ve ever seen.”

“And the four of us landed on the little beach and set up housekeeping among the coconuts with a larder full of dynamite and square-face.  Why don’t you laugh?  It’s funny, I tell you.  Try it some time.—Holland gin and straight coconut diet.  I’ve never been able to look a confectioner’s window in the face since.  Now I’m not strong on religion like Chauncey Delarouse there, but I have some primitive ideas; and my concept of hell is an illimitable coconut plantation, stocked with cases of square-face and populated by ship-wrecked mariners.  Funny?  It must make the devil scream.

“And the four of us landed on the little beach and set up shop among the coconuts with a stash of dynamite and square-face. Why don’t you laugh? It’s funny, I promise. Try it sometime—Holland gin and a straight coconut diet. I haven’t been able to look at a candy shop since. Now, I’m not big on religion like Chauncey Delarouse over there, but I have some basic beliefs; and my idea of hell is an endless coconut plantation, filled with cases of square-face and inhabited by shipwrecked sailors. Funny? It must make the devil scream.”

“You know, straight coconut is what the agriculturists call an unbalanced ration.  It certainly unbalanced our digestions.  We got so that whenever hunger took an extra bite at us, we took another drink of gin.  After a couple of weeks of it, Olaf, a squarehead sailor, got an idea.  It came when he was full of gin, and we, being in the same fix, just watched him shove a cap and short fuse into a stick of dynamite and stroll down toward the boat.

“You know, straight coconut is what the farmers call an unbalanced diet. It definitely messed with our stomachs. We ended up taking a swig of gin whenever hunger hit us hard. After a couple of weeks of this, Olaf, a sailor from Scandinavia, had an idea. It came to him when he was drunk, and since we were in the same state, we just watched him stick a cap and a short fuse into a stick of dynamite and walk down toward the boat."

“It dawned on me that he was going to shoot fish if there were any about; but the sun was beastly hot, and I just reclined there and hoped he’d have luck.

“It occurred to me that he was planning to shoot some fish if there were any around; but the sun was unbearably hot, and I just lay there and hoped he’d be successful.”

“About half an hour after he disappeared we heard the explosion.  But he didn’t come back.  We waited till the cool of sunset, and down on the beach found what had become of him.  The boat was there all right, grounded by the prevailing breeze, but there was no Olaf.  He would never have to eat coconut again.  We went back, shakier than ever, and cracked another square-face.

“About half an hour after he vanished, we heard the explosion. But he didn’t return. We waited until the cool of sunset and found out what had happened to him down on the beach. The boat was there, grounded by the wind, but there was no Olaf. He would never have to eat coconut again. We went back, more anxious than ever, and opened another square-face.”

“The next day the cook announced that he would rather take his chance with dynamite than continue trying to exist on coconut, and that, though he didn’t know anything about dynamite, he knew a sight too much about coconut.  So we bit the detonator down for him, shoved in a fuse, and picked him a good fire-stick, while he jolted up with a couple more stiff ones of gin.

“The next day, the cook said he would rather take his chances with dynamite than keep trying to survive on coconut, and that, even though he didn’t know anything about dynamite, he definitely knew way too much about coconut. So we bit down on the detonator for him, put in a fuse, and found him a good fire-stick while he knocked back a couple more stiff drinks of gin.”

“It was the same programme as the day before.  After a while we heard the explosion and at twilight went down to the boat, from which we scraped enough of the cook for a funeral.

“It was the same program as the day before. After a while, we heard the explosion, and at twilight, we went down to the boat, from which we scraped enough of the cook for a funeral.”

“The carpenter and I stuck it out two days more, then we drew straws for it and it was his turn.  We parted with harsh words; for he wanted to take a square-face along to refresh himself by the way, while I was set against running any chance of wasting the gin.  Besides, he had more than he could carry then, and he wobbled and staggered as he walked.

“The carpenter and I endured two more days, then we drew straws, and it came up his turn. We ended things with some heated words; he wanted to take along a bottle to enjoy on the way, while I was against risking any of the gin. Plus, he already had more than he could handle, and he was wobbling and staggering as he walked.”

“Same thing, only there was a whole lot of him left for me to bury, because he’d prepared only half a stick.  I managed to last it out till next day, when, after duly fortifying myself, I got sufficient courage to tackle the dynamite.  I used only a third of a stick—you know, short fuse, with the end split so as to hold the head of a safety match.  That’s where I mended my predecessors’ methods.  Not using the match-head, they’d too-long fuses.  Therefore, when they spotted a school of mullet; and lighted the fuse, they had to hold the dynamite till the fuse burned short before they threw it.  If they threw it too soon, it wouldn’t go off the instant it hit the water, while the splash of it would frighten the mullet away.  Funny stuff dynamite.  At any rate, I still maintain mine was the safer method.

“Same thing, but there was a lot more of him left for me to bury because he’d prepared only half a stick. I managed to hold out until the next day, when, after properly preparing myself, I gathered enough courage to handle the dynamite. I used only a third of a stick—you know, with a short fuse, and the end split so I could hold the head of a safety match. That’s where I improved on the methods of those before me. They didn’t use the match-head, so they had fuses that were too long. Therefore, when they spotted a school of mullet and lit the fuse, they had to hold the dynamite until the fuse burned down before they threw it. If they threw it too soon, it wouldn’t go off the moment it hit the water, and the splash would scare the mullet away. Dynamite is strange stuff. In any case, I still believe mine was the safer method.”

“I picked up a school of mullet before I’d been rowing five minutes.  Fine big fat ones they were, and I could smell them over the fire.  When I stood up, fire-stick in one hand, dynamite stick in the other, my knees were knocking together.  Maybe it was the gin, or the anxiousness, or the weakness and the hunger, and maybe it was the result of all of them, but at any rate I was all of a shake.  Twice I failed to touch the fire-stick to the dynamite.  Then I did, heard the match-head splutter, and let her go.

“I caught a school of mullet before I had been rowing for five minutes. They were nice, big, fat ones, and I could smell them cooking over the fire. When I stood up, fire stick in one hand, dynamite stick in the other, my knees were shaking. Maybe it was the gin, or the nerves, or the weakness and hunger, or maybe it was a combination of all of them, but I was definitely shaky. Twice I tried to touch the fire stick to the dynamite but couldn’t do it. Then I finally did, heard the match head sputter, and let it go.”

“Now I don’t know what happened to the others, but I know what I did.  I got turned about.  Did you ever stem a strawberry and throw the strawberry away and pop the stem into your mouth?  That’s what I did.  I threw the fire-stick into the water after the mullet and held on to the dynamite.  And my arm went off with the stick when it went off. . . . ”

“Now I don’t know what happened to the others, but I know what I did. I got turned around. Did you ever stem a strawberry, toss the strawberry away, and pop the stem into your mouth? That’s what I did. I threw the fire-stick into the water after the mullet and held on to the dynamite. And my arm exploded with the stick when it went off. . . . ”

Slim investigated the tomato-can for water to mix himself a drink, but found it empty.  He stood up.

Slim checked the tomato can for water to make himself a drink but found it empty. He got up.

“Heigh ho,” he yawned, and started down the path to the river.

“Heigh ho,” he yawned, and started down the path to the river.

In several minutes he was back.  He mixed the due quantity of river slush with the alcohol, took a long, solitary drink, and stared with bitter moodiness into the fire.

In a few minutes, he returned. He mixed the right amount of river sludge with the alcohol, took a long, lonely drink, and glared with a bitter mood into the fire.

“Yes, but . . . ” Fatty suggested.  “What happened then?”

“Yes, but . . . ” Fatty suggested. “What happened next?”

“Oh,” sad Slim.  “Then the princess married me, of course.”

“Oh,” said Slim sadly. “So, the princess married me, of course.”

“But you were the only person left, and there wasn’t any princess . . . ”  Whiskers cried out abruptly, and then let his voice trail away to embarrassed silence.

“But you were the only person left, and there wasn’t any princess . . . ” Whiskers shouted suddenly, then let his voice fade into awkward silence.

Slim stared unblinkingly into the fire.

Slim stared intently into the fire.

Percival Delaney and Chauncey Delarouse looked at each other.  Quietly, in solemn silence, each with his one arm aided the one arm of the other in rolling and tying his bundle.  And in silence, bundles slung on shoulders, they went away out of the circle of firelight.  Not until they reached the top of the railroad embankment did they speak.

Percival Delaney and Chauncey Delarouse exchanged glances. Calmly and seriously, each used one arm to help the other roll and tie up his bundle. In silence, with their bundles on their shoulders, they stepped out of the circle of firelight. They didn’t speak until they reached the top of the railroad embankment.

“No gentleman would have done it,” said Whiskers.

“Not a gentleman would have done that,” said Whiskers.

“No gentleman would have done it,” Fatty agreed.

“No gentleman would have done it,” Fatty agreed.

THE END

THE END

Glen Ellen, California,
      September 26, 1916.

Glen Ellen, California,
      September 26, 1916.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!